Cold, it was freezing cold. The dark wilderness of
the Ranate kingdom sent shivers down my spine. It was chock full of horrifying
beasts, undead creatures and beings far larger than any from my hometown.
Despite being early in the morning, it was still quite dark out here.
This was no place for a mere human to cross, let alone flee
towards. Yet here I was, overconfident former squire, Leon vi Baster in this
unholy land. It was a long journey to exit the kingdom of Vascar, now
overrun by corruption. In essence what happened was that the nobles kept
increasing their wealth, running through and flexing their assets repeatedly on
us peasants. They exploited, starved, and enslaved many of us. Forcing us to be
under their foot, under their rule to their every whim.
Due to this my friends and I had swiftly fled the scene to
the kingdom to the south, however on our poorly executed escape they were
captured and thrown in prison for âplotting against their lordshipâ. Only I got
out of the ordeal⌠Not through skill or luck though, well technically I
guess you could label it luck. See, I was born a part of a low end knightly
family. A lineage of lower end nobles, people ever so successful of
becoming the fine soldiers of Vascar. As within the branch family, I however
had no real weight behind my name. I was basically a mere peasant, a rustic
citizen only beginning to learn the way of the sword and masked with a title of
power. Only noble in name. Someone with no backing, only bark with no
bite. In essence being the perfect example to oust.
They had hoisted me in the middle of a crowd after
separating myself from my friends and exiled me in shame, in front of all to
see. For all to infer that any hope of going against the king would be met with
punishment. As for my initial reaction though? Mixed joy, I thought
freedom was going to be within my grasp even if it wasnât quite how I
envisioned gaining it. In reality though, a harsh no had been echoed. The
next words that escaped the mouth of the earl proclaiming my fate were,
âExiled to the kingdom west of our own, the accursed land of
demonic beasts and mighty gigantic powerful fiends, that is your sentence, your
life as an exile shall be there.â
There was a harrowing silence, a sense of unrivalled dread.
Iâm sure my facial expression must have shown a complete turn for the worst at
this point. My friends would never be seen again, my connections, family and
home would too. All lost, and to what was it lost to⌠The greed of a few
incompetent idiots? I could see the noblemen who proclaimed my sentence
snickering away from my reaction. All my anger, my fury quickly transformed to
sorrow, into finally acceptance in a matter of minutes. I knew by that point
there was nothing I could do. And from now on too, the people of Vascar knew
not to either. I was tied up, carried by horse and cart and appointed to meet
the princess' envoy near the border of Ranate, where I would be taken away
foreverâŚ
'With that over, here we are at the present.'
Earlier I was thrown out of the horse and cart, but my hands
were still tied. I was being forced to walk forward, behind me lay two poorly
dressed soldiers using poorly made spears to drive me forward until we crossed
the border. They were still quite a ways behind me, about 6 metres away? Their
spears were sharp and long, but not quite that distance however.
'Well whatever, It was pointless to run. My body is in no
shape to do so.'
Scars, bruises and blood stains lay everywhere. Particularly
at my face and feet. Of course they had made sure to torture me. To really
drive home the idea that attempting to escape from Vascar wasnât something to
copy.
I looked pathetic, and I was no fool, I knew that image
wasnât going to disappear when we meet the princess' envoy. 'Just what had
they in store for me?'
âAlmost there runt, we should have crossed the border by
now. She should be in the eyeshot of us now.â remarked the guard in front.
'Guess it didnât help that we were in a forest which
would-'
*Thump*
*Thump*
âWhat-what was that?â
The second guard questioned in angst, only for the thumps to
get louder. They already pierced our ears enough, sending vibrations through
our entire bodies. But each passing second they managed to get stronger, which
I wasnât prepared for.
In the upcoming flashes of seconds that drifted by, the
faint light that lit up the forest darted away into nothingness. Instead,
replaced by darkness. As if nightfall had struck early. It urged both I and the
guards to pick up the pace, our strides turned into light jogs as we finally
could see light again in the distance, it marked the exit. Finally, weâre
out of the forest.
Only to then meet an enormous figure.
âGreetings, people of Vascar.â A voice bellowed. â I am the
primary escort of her Majesty. I am here to collect our human, as we agreed
upon.â
'She-sheâs huge. Like massive. Actually that doesnât even
begin to talk about her size. She easily could probably even dwarf over our
pathetic castle. Sheâs gigantic.'
I knew from folklore and other tales that the primary people
of Ranate, the Giantess, were a group of titanic women. Standing over 60 metres
(around 200ft) in height, well and truly capable of towering over anything in
the nearby plains, here one stood in front of me. But putting this size
into perspective? It was far beyond what I could ever imagine. As I emerged
from the woods, she locked her eyes onto me, her target.
âIt seems our package has arrived in one piece, the grass
you humans travelled through has often proved rather dangerous for your kind.
It seems the simple bugs and such werenât too much a hassle this time around.â
The guards lay silent, it was their first time seeing such a
being. Seeing a person who could simply crush them underfoot like bugs. Their
fear overtook them, and forced them to be quiet, not allowing for a single word
to be uttered. 'Typical of Vascar soldiers, merely appointed into work
through lineage not merit.' I scowled at them, overly dramatising my actions
before standing before the giantess in question.
âI-I am Leon Baster, the man being exiled. Pleased to be of
your aquintance.â I nervously announced, hoping to start off friendly. In a new
land, with new people I needed to make allies as fast as possible and then
devise a plan to escape. I wanted nothing to do with this hellscape of a
country where there were giant bugs, titanic people and extremely powerful
magical arts.
âSo the humanâs name is Leon⌠Baster. What a unique name.
Iâve been instructed to take you back to our royal castle where you will meet
her Majesty, princess Ana. The guards of Vascar may leave now.â
âW-wait we arenât done with torturing Leon-â Interjected one
of the guards.
It was an unexpected turn of events, I was sure they would
be too terrified to talk back to the giantess in question at all. Their
proclamation was met with disgust from the princess' envoy, as if she was
staring at a fly that repeatedly was annoying her.
âQuite frankly, what you say or need doesnât matter as of
now. Our business is done. Finished. Any more intervention will be met
and treated as a hostile act. Choose your next actions carefully now.â she
warned, the decibels of noise from her voice increased the longer she spoke,
making her sound more threatening. Even for me, who was out of the entire
dispute, I was terrified.
âY-Yes, your grace,â The guards dashed off, back to the east
where Vascar was. Slowly disappearing into the ambience of wildlife greenery.
âNow as for you, Leon. The details of your job will be
discussed with the princess. Iâll be carrying you back in my palm now, it wonât
be a long journey.â
'Job?'
Set into confusion, I wondered what the envoy meant by Job? I
was an exile, i wasnât here to fulfil a job but simply punished to be here. Before
I could finish my thought process, the Envoyâs voice beckoned through my skull
as she picked me up and began walking towards Ranate. Silence was in the air
for what felt like 5-10 minutes before the envoy finally began speaking.
âNow listen carefully, This is Ranate, kingdom of the
giants. Meaning here there are, giant people, humongous insects, towering
beasts and horrific sights for a tiny being such as you. Speaking of which,
humans such as you are in great demand here.â
âMen? Why?! Speaking of which, I've never heard of a male
giant⌠Do none get born here?â
âCorrect, for our reproduction systems, only giantesses are
born. There are no men at all. The only supply of men we have are the ones we
have for livestock and the ones we import⌠Such as you.â
âL-Livestock!â
Suddenly a bombshell of information was thrown at me, the
giantess of this country ate people my size. They even house them in Livestock
farms! Oh how mortifying! How horrible! I need to get out of here ASAP!
âYou're special, due to your position. So youâll get to have
an especially fun timeâŚâ she snickered, for the first time dropping the formal
act.
âWait, explain what you mean-â I quickly pleaded for
answers, however as I realised we were steadily approaching the kingdom itself.
My answers got cut off.
âAnd weâre here! This is the actual kingdom itself,
overthere is the castle.â She interrupted, refusing to elaborate further on
whatever she was talking about earlier. Instead she pointed her finger forward,
45 degrees and there lay a huge castle there. I couldnât help but notice
but to people of her size, this castle was quite similar to the one at Vascar,
minus some design choices. It just seemed massive to me.
It had a brick like exterior, giving off a lofty and well
fortified feel. Something solid and sturdy. It was grey and simple, yet gave
off a noble aura through its intricate design. One of luxury, of wealth and
integrity. In that sense it was quite different in how it felt to Vascarâs
castle.
As we walked closer, we entered the more populated regions
of town. There were giant Women everywhere, in every street, every road or
house. All about 60 metres tall, comparable to the Envoy who carried me as we
walked. Most noticeably was the dressing style here being well covered, as in
to minimise showing off skin, perhaps due to the cold nature in this
kingdom?
As we walked away from the edges of town and inward toward
the castle, the suburbs became more extravagant, more imperial. Grand was the
word I would use personally. The term royal-like became more fitting the more
closer we got to the castle.
âOh my! Itâs the envoy Miranda over there!â
âHas she finished another mission for her majesty?â
âIâm a huge fan of you, Miranda, please answer our questions
on what itâs like to work for the princess!â
As we walked past the more exquisite areas of the kingdom,
right before the castle it seemed a wave of giant women recognised the Envoy,
roaring at her with praise or questions in excitement. Who now seemingly called
her âMirandaâ, probably her real name. They seemed to be âfangirlingâ her like
a local legend. Whatâs the story there? I guess I would never know.
I was left to ponder in the realm of my own mind as we
approached the castle, âMirandaâ over here had simply ignored any mention of
herself from any stray passerby. She maintained the same brisk pace in silence.
I thought about disrupting her to get more information of what exactly was
going to happen to me. 'Was I a dish for the princess? They did mention
livestock earlier! Oh noâŚ'
Slightly petrified by my own imagination, I was left
speechless and left to wait in silent horror. All that I could do was leave
prayers that I would be safe, It's not like I did anything to deserve this.
At least Iâd hope I hadn't. Nothing quite came into mind for anything
warranting such a large capital punishment. When I snapped out my own
self imposed fear, we were already at the throne room. I was left confused as
to how fast the time had been spent from Miranda entering the castle and us
getting here so quickly.
The envoy, Miranda slowly opened up the door. Allowing me to
bask in the grandiose nature of the luxurious room in front of me. It was long
lengthwise, at least from my angle, in a rectangular shape. There was a slight
incline at the back with steps going upward to the throne itself. Fancy dark
red carpet and lines of a golden yellow were plastered across the ground.
Windows lay behind the throne allowing for a dawning light to shine through. It
all painted a sense of authority, of power, to whomever was seated atop the
royal throne. That person being the alleged princess Ana Iâd heard about.
Sitting, upright with good posture, with long brown luscious
hair that ran down her arms to where her exquisite dark violet dress was. A
deep shade of colour, fine pigments surely used in its making. It stuck tightly
to her body, showcasing her figure. She was taller than even Miranda, or most
Giantesses for that matter. Only by a little bit, but to someone my size it was
far more noticeable. 'Certainly less than 65 metres?' She sat,
with one of her legs crossed atop the other. Providing a rather imposing
figure, off to her feet which were clad in thick heel type footwear. Her more
finer details were difficult to see though with the harsh light shining.
âYour majesty, Iâve arrived with the packaged noble human,
as promised from Vascar.â Miranda knelt and spoke, with great respect and an
authoritative tone. She hoisted me up on her palm from this position as she
raised her palm, as if to present me to the princess.
âHmm, so you are Squire Leon.â She spoke calmly, yet a brief
moment of silence came about as she seemingly directed her gaze on top of my
figure. âHow I've anxiously awaited our meeting.â She licked her lips, sending
a sense of dread to my legs. Hell, they almost gave out from her simple
gesture. She seemed to zero in on me, her eyes full of lust at looking at her
new toy.
âY-your majesty. Iâm but a humble squire. I, Leon, am
pleased to make your acquaintance but to what do I owe this pleasure?â I
cautiously questioned. Yes, I was exiled to this land. Yet, I had no
idea till Miranda picked me up that I was going to meet the princess! For
what reason? Why? I was extremely curious to know. The reason could affect
my entire life. Was I simply doomed to end up as a meal?
âOh, please. Leave the formalities. I suppose your confusion
makes sense if you werenât informed of your purpose here. Same old Vascar being
annoyingly sparse with their information.â princess Ana jokingly exclaimed,
or at least I think that was joking? It seems I was far too distracted by
what my purpose was here to think straight. âMiranda, please leave our tiny at
one of their accustomed stools.â She says whilst pointing at a tall Wooden
seat. For the average giantess it would be up to their thigh level.
Miranda walked up to it and gently hoisted me down on top.
She then readjusted it to face forward and towards the princess. With the
throne being in front of me. I was seemingly where any old soldier or retainer
would be when reporting for Ana. Just on a seat as well.
âMake yourself comfortable.â She politely remarked,
courteous in nature. Even I could get that being from a royal background would
lead to such excellent behaviour. It was vastly different to what I was used to
however.
Back home I would be drinking with my friends,
spouting gibberish and nonsensical dribble at one another. In all honesty I
just wasnât used to this way of speech. The nobles in Vascar were stuck up,
proud and unbearable to deal with. The main family I was attached to were a
group of lousy gamblers wasting away half of my hard earned pay. I guess it
just goes to show how much of a shitshow Vascar had become.
âYour majesty, the tiny human seems confused and concerned.
I believe it would be in our best interest to ease his tension.â She explained,
with a quiet tone and formal voice.
âIs that true, Leon?â She inspects my face, and stares at my
entire body for a solid minute, before speaking once more. â Hmm, it seems an
explanation is in order. Miranda thank you for your services, you may leave now
and begin your reconnaissance mission.â
Ana prompts Miranda to leave at once, which she does as
instructed. Resulting in a rather awkward group of people left in the room.
Just me, and the princess of the giantesses.
âY-your majesty, are you going-â I begin to question her,
though before I can get anywhere she interjects.
âI believe I said to drop the formalities between us, Leon.
Can hardly hear you too, speak up please.â She rebuked, coldly. She must not
want me to call her princess or âyour majestyâ it seemed. I was tempted to even
ask why, but due to my mind being preoccupied with the thought I may soon be a
dish served on a silver platter. I simply let it slide.
âAna, why am I here? Please, I need answers.â I pleaded, the
dread of not knowing my fate was far too much to bear.
âOh, you're just the cutest thing.â ignoring my question
once again, she giggles to herself as she approaches me. Who is still currently
on the stool. âStill, youâre a little small. But weâll make do.â She
optimistically beams as she draws ever so closer.
To her, someone like me at 1.8m (basically 6 ft) would be
akin to less than 5cm (1.84 inches) from her perspective. She was a princess
over 30x my height, well and truly capable of destroying anything I could ever
hope to do or achieve.
Then again, what did I even have left ? I lost it all
the moment I was exiled. All that was remaining was my life. Yet, all I could
do at this moment was to beg. To grovel at her form so as to not lay waste to
my puny being.
âWhat-What do you need, Ana?â I implored. However, she
continued walking closer and closer, still ignoring me. Her footsteps rumbling
the ground. Loud thumps each capable of flattening any of our small human
settlements ruptured through my ears.
âAna⌠Please?â Now begging, I cried out for her. My
efforts however continued to be wasted as she was right in front of the stool,
where she dropped down to her knees, leaving me in confusion. Her face lay on
the stool sideways facing my direction, resting as her eyes looked onto mine,
or rather my entire body I guess.
âMuch better, I can actually hear you from here. My ears had
some trouble picking up your little lovely voice.â She cooed.
Huh? What? As if life had been sucked out of my
legs, I fell backwards onto my rear. Staring at the colossal face before my
eyes.
My entire body was about twice the size of her single
eyeball, at least height wise it definitely was. What did she mean, my
voice? Could she not properly hear me?
âAna, could you please explain my purpose for being here.â I
pleaded, perhaps due to the sheer size difference, I felt I was incapable of
anything else.
There was a brief moment of silence before she finally
replied.
âSo you really donât know?â She paused yet again, her eyes
curiously wandering and searching my body. âPoor little thing. Being
exiled to a different land, full of different beings and cultures. With no one
to confide in, and no one familiar to you. it must have been rough. Donât
worry, Iâm not here to hurt you.â She murmured.
For some reason, despite having no reason to believe a
single one of her words. It gave me comfort. As if driving a warm sensation
into my chest, her gentle voice eased my tense, shaking body. Her kindly eyes,
looking with genuine concern, sent me a feeling of unfamiliar calmness.
Perhaps due to where I grew up, I still wanted to know the
reason why I was here. I simply couldnât truly relax otherwise. So I attempted
to ask her, before I could even begin speaking however, as if knowing what I
was about to say, Ana began speaking.
âYou wonât be happy without a clear reason, is that
correct?â She glanced at my face, where I began nodding before she continued to
speak. â See, the thing is that us giantesses, need you male humans to
reproduce. There are no male giants in this land afterall.â
I continue nodding my head in agreement, despite only
finding out about such information recently from Miranda. Signalling Ana to
continue speaking.
âIâm 25 years old now, and have been in need of a husband
for quite some time now.â
I was quite unfamiliar with the culture of this land, was
25 the expectant age to be wed here?
âWhy not take in one of the livestock men if you were so
desperate?â I replied.
âLivestock men?â She gasped in confusion. â Oh you
probably heard that from Miranda. Oh how sheâs stuck up in the past. They
arenât livestock for godâs sake, they simply are used for our reproductive
needs.â
'Reproductive needs?' I had many questions, but I
decided to focus on the details involving me for the time present.
âSo wonât they fit that quota then?â I questioned.
âUnder strict rules from our kingdom, only noble blooded
individuals may marry nobility. With the fact there are no such men around,
Iâve been left in a rather annoying predicament. Well at least, until you came
in.â She giggled, âI found out about your story recently. Exiled and lost
without anything, oh how we felt so sorry for you, we decided we were going to
offer you a position as one of the workers needed for our reproductive needs.â
She clarified, âHowever, then I found out about your noble blood. Now that was
the icing on the cake.â
âBut princess Ana, Iâm but a mere lower end noble. Not even
a part of the main family, but a branched one. One with almost no backing
before, even less now. For someone of your position, surely tha-â I argue
against the titanic women in front of me, only to be silenced by her points.
âThe Baster family, was it? A family of knights, main or
branch, are of hard workers. To me it doesnât matter what rank you were born in
nobility, as long as you will work hard, that is enough. From reading reports
about you, I think you certainly fit such a position. Truth be told, I only
needed someone with noble blood flowing through their veins, however Iâve
refused many due to their personalities or beliefs. Honestly youâll be damned
to know how pathetic some people can be⌠However you are different, you can be
fit for my love. Leon, will you be that person for me?â she gently asked.
I process her words to the best of my abilities. But Iâm
left with the energy from my legs fleeing from me. Initially, I thought she was
going to eat me. Now she requests me to be her betrothed? Is it even a request?
Iâm an exile with no power. In front of royalty, In front of absolute power. Not
exactly in a position to refuse here. Yet, she still asked me. Not with an
expectant gaze, but with an authentic question. As if she had no power over my
answer and what I could say. She really wanted my true feelings.
Perhaps due to seeing such a sight in nobility was uncommon
for me, or perhaps due to the sheer absurdity of the situation. I couldnât help
but give off a delayed reaction, consisting of surprise, confusion, happiness
and nervousness. Iâm sure my face now would be grinning, but embarrassing as it
was, I looked away from Ana.
â... Ready at your command, princess.â I shly answered, with
a red flush across my cheeks.
âHey, I said to drop the formalities!â Ana amusingly mocked.
â You tiny humans and your nerves. Just so cute.â
â â â
About 2.5 hours later
âAre you comfy? little one?â Princess Ana teased. She had
me, a tiny human in between her cleavage. Trapped in between the smouldering
humidity of her tits. Large drops of sweat clung to her breasts or were
absorbed into her clothing. Her outfit was quite closed off, a tight fit even.
Cramped, hot and nauseating were simple ways I could describe this
experience.
She had me in here for the time being whilst she waited for
her work for the day to finish. It seemed her role as princess consisted
largely of paperwork. Stacks on stacks of which were present in the room. I
however had no way of seeing or realising how much was left. Simply being
trapped in her warm bosom, there was no way out for me.
Her cleavage was a valley, each breast being large enough to
act as boulders capable of smashing apart basically anyone my size. The soft,
supple skin stuck inward as the external fabric pushed my form onto her tit, as
if to smother me into her flesh. I couldnât help but wonder if anyone could
hear me if I screamed, if the outside world would even notice me at all. Was I
so insignificant here trapped in her cleavage, that no matter what, I couldnât
do anything to protest?
My entire life was in the possession of Ana. She could do as
she pleased, and strangely enough I still trusted her enough for that purpose.
Her heartbeat excitedly beat through her chest, it
could be heard pulsing to my ears. Or well⌠entire body, I didnât have a choice
but to listen to it.
Tu-tump, tu-tump.
The rhythmic sound, almost hypnotising, felt like it was
lulling me into sleep, surrounded by the overwhelming salty scent of sticky
sweat which felt strangely comforting. Best of all was her voice; it was gentle
and calm when we were alone together. It was sweet, alluring even. It
contrasted with her work voice, one of authority, of power. It posed a
commanding tone. Strangely enough I found myself even attracted to her âwork
voiceâ.
'Look at me, so desperate in seeking comfort. Finding
myself clinging to a woman I met just around 3 hours prior. Pathetic.'
Perhaps I was tempted by the idea of wanting out or maybe
because I wanted to simply test my own puny figure, I decided to call out to
Ana. To scream out and see if she would even hear me at all.
âAna! Let me out, itâs dark and humid in this damned
prison!â I shouted. Only half heartedly hoping she could actually hear me. A
part of me wanted to be her little stowaway, tucked somewhere on her body, as
her little secret. Not anyone elseâs problem, or person. Just Anaâs little man.
If no one else could hear me, then it would only further that fantasy. My tired
heart at this stage just wanted someone who would help me take care of myself.
Maybe that could be Ana?
'Not sure if itâs the scent driving me crazy, but I feel
like Iâm starting to lose it here.' I think to myself as I let out a slight
chuckle, at a loss for words for what I even want anymore. Just simply waiting
patiently for my captor to release me, or perhaps even not. At this point I
would welcome either outcomeâŚ
As nothing began to happen soon after, I began to doze
off. Adrift in my thoughts and feelings, I begin to wonder why I was even stuck
in the princessâ cleavage in the first place.
âZ..ZZâŚZZZâ
â*Sigh* Finally, done with paper work for the day. Now
C'mere Leon .â Ana declared, only for me to barely even hear her in my
unconscious mind. Being too tired to process or understand whatâs happening
anything besides the fact I was being moved.
Fingertips appeared from her collar, and pulled me away from
the sweaty, sultry prison, towards the world of light. Now instead a giant,
pretty face was in my view.
â... if you were so sleepy then why did you shout out so
loud? Geez. A lot happened to you today, you should rest for a bit before
tonight. You deserve it, my little squire.â She cooed. Her warm breath simply
melted away my soul. Nulling any thought I could possibly have for protest.
â...â
Those were the last words I heard before my eyes closed,
before everything went dark.
â â â
âWake up little squire. Gosh, you slept through the entire
night! I wanted to have some fun with you...â A voice beckoned, throwing me
back into consciousness. Light returned to my eyes, and sounds came back into
being processed by my ears. It must have been that dreary eyed, tired look that
must have been plastered across my face as I woke up in confusion, or so I
guessed.
âW-where am I?â I questioned. Lost in an unfamiliar room,
decked with extravagant lights and fancy furniture, I was rather lost.
Everything was giant size, so I figured that this must be princess Anaâs room.
Though being far too small, I was in no shape to make a proper judgement of the
specifics.
As I readjusted my eyes, I quickly came across a titanic
figure. How I didnât notice her before was beyond me. Which would clearly be
Ana. She had donned a formal wear dress, nothing too sparkly or fancy. Yet, it
was far from anything rustic, even I could recognise expert craftsmanship.
The dress was of a dark red, that covered her legs and
main body, but clung tightly to her figure. As if to taunt any beholder. Going
up, it exposed her cleavage slightly, with a window showing off a bit of skin.
It rose until finally straddling across her shoulders. It was some variant of a
sheath dress. Something only royalty would have access to, even then only the
most advanced kingdoms could afford them, let alone have it prepared for
someone like Ana.
âYou like? I was thinking itâs a bit small. Not to mention
not many ladies wear these kinds around here, being expensive and all, also
this isnât a wedding variant.â She catches you staring at her figure. â I need
something youâll also be comfortable with, come wedding night.â She quietly
blurted. Announcing our wedding night as if it was well known information.
âWedding night?!â I shrieked. My Bewilderment in the topic
only growing wider and wider. âSince when was this decided so quickly?â!
I wondered.
It was a fact that I wanted to be with her. While hazy,
memories of yesterday and the cozyness of her body came flooding back to my
mind. Her warm embrace and soothing heartbeat even brought a tinge of
relaxation back to me. However, marriage this quickly? I find it hard to
swallow. Simply, I just wasnât mentally prepared for this.
âIt's tomorrow evening,â She clarified while adjusting her
dress.
âTOMORROW?!â I gasped, my mouth wide open in
shock. I couldnât even begin to process before another dump of information was
thrown at me.
âSpeaking of which, you wouldnât know about our culture and
how we do marriage ceremonies.â She stated, tiredness evident in her voice. âWe
need to buy you an outfit, get you up to speed on normal customs, mannerisms,
meet with the clergy and nobility, make a name for yourself and uh, the doâs
and don'ts of Ranate.â She sighed.
âAll of that in a day?â I whispered, the sheer scale of the
list took my breath away.
âQuite a normal schedule for a Royal. âShe giggled. âLook,
weâll start with marriage ceremony traditions, itâs quite differ-â She begins,
âHow about we skip that part, Iâm sure the other aspects are
more important right now.â I argued. I wasnât ever big on traditional aspects
like these to begin with. Hence I was sure I could learn them later, perhaps
half-heartedly but learnt nonetheless.
â But really, I think you should know more about it.â She
hesitantly disputes.
âIâm sure I can figure it out later. You said so yourself
that we need to get through a lot today. Also donât worry about my opinion of
your dress, just get what you want. I mean itâs yours after allâ
âHmm, fine if you say so.â She clicked her tongue in a brief
pause. âLetâs begin with buying you a suit. As well as a general makeover. The
way those bastardly people of Vascar treated you still shows a bit.â Ana
comments, once again leading to momentary silence, âDonât worry, I have a
private fashion designer I can recommend you to.â
âA private fashion designer? I guess Royalty is royalty. I
barely made enough to put food on the table.â I dejectedly complained.
âWell, somehow we need clothes for you. Not much extravagant
wear gets sold for people of your size to the common folk. Here, climb on.â she
bends down, kneeling right in front of the bed. Her chest, now being almost eye
level with me. Iâve been situated on a bed this entire time. Most likely would
have been sleeping earlier, and to talk with Ana Iâve been right near the edge
of the bed.
Now, there's a simple jump in front of me. The warm and cosy
confines of her sweaty prison, lay bare right ahead. Where the small cleavage
window on her dress is. She signals with her left handed, pointer finger
forward towards it. As it taunts me to jump and land back to paradise. All I
would have to do is jump to arrive there. Hell, each passing second she shimmy
forwards, only causes her mounds of flesh to jiggle as they draw closer.
âYou know you want toâŚâ She pesters, in a taunting voice.
âCâmon, we donât have much time Leon. Or I suppose I should begin calling you
dear now. Would you prefer that?â She asks.
âIâŚuh look Ana-â I shyly began speaking, only to be
immediately cut off.
âHoney, itâs a two way street. From now on, youâll be
addressing me as âdearâ or something similar, is that clear?â She commands onto
my fragile figure. âNow, letâs make haste. Before I shove you in there myself.â
I wasnât sure if it was her commanding tone, or her sheer
confidence. But I found myself not complaining about her attitude. At that
point, I simply did as I was told and jumped off the bed side edge and onto her
cleavage window.
A soft, squishy surface was what I immediately felt as I
landed. The all so familiar sensation of her sweaty tits came back. Itâs
warmth, itâs soothing heartbeat and stickiness reminded me how I was here
before. In utter bliss, though slightly embarrassed.
Like quicksand, I sank deeper into the valley of her chest.
Soon to be lost away from where any light could reach. Perhaps it was my
initial panic, the first instincts I had was to fight against it. To push and
shove against the fleshy confines around me and hope to see the world outside
again. Alas it was to no avail.
Forget quicksand, now more so accurately it was like a
constrictor snake. Whereby the more I tried flailing for my survival, the
deeper I would sink. The lack of any point to have grip didnât help.
I attempt to shove the tit to my right. The flesh pushes
back slightly giving me just the slightest bit of space, only for when I let go
for it to almost push back towards me. Squishing me momentarily.
âHaving fun?â A voice loomed, a sense of superiority present
in her tone. â It seems like youâve given up and accepted your place.â
I yell back at full throttle, or at least what I could
manage to make some form of snarky comeback.
âHmm, it seems your voice is a little muffled there sweetie.
I canât quite hear you anymore.â She cooed.
Suddenly a sensation of slight force was felt around me. A
slight shaking sensation causing a cramped feeling.
âItâd be a real shame if I just put a little too much force
against these things.â She whispers, still loud enough for me to hear.
The mounds of flesh in a spontaneous jolt, crashing
together, even more so than before. For a brief second, I was squashed and
smothered against both tits. I was forced into submission. Quite literally put
into my place.
âHeh, was that a little scary for you?â She mocked. â Awww,
how adorable you are. Donât forget, if your queen orders you to do something,
then please do consider it properly.â She paused. â Although, because I just
love my tiny little man so much, I would never order him to do something bad.
So rest assured. Youâll only get the finest treatment with me.â She giggled.
She pulled my tuckered out figure from her depths, and rose
me out to the surface of her cleavage. Where the upper body segments of my
head, neck, arms all poked out. The rest were solidified firmly in
place.
The first sights my eyes could see as the world of light
finally returned to my view was that we were in a fancy building. Princess
Ana must've been walking here all this time. My tiny little form poked out
from her cleavage window in an attempt to scout out the area.
I had no way of knowing besides perhaps the swaying motion,
that earlier she had already arrived to our first destination. The private
fashion designer. Specially tailored made for âtiny peopleâ. It wasnât that far
from the castle where we came from, as from yesterday I saw that the richer
estates and locations stay closer to the castle.
A voice shrieked. âWow, Ana is that him? The lucky guy. Oh
hi there. Iâm Beth. A designer for you tiny people. â
âO-okay Beth, calm down a little. I was bound to find a
suitable tiny eventually.â Ana comments.
âYouâve even kept him in your cleavage. Wow, look at you.
Miss naughty princess.â
âBeth!â Ana shouts in embarrassment. âY'know, when weâre in
a public building you could at least address me still as princessâŚâ
âNow my little Ana is blushing. Still though I have to say,
marriage so soon?â
âItâs quite late already for me. Not to mention I think
someone like Leon here would do nicely as my partner.â
âWell, if you say so. You donât need to put so much stress
over yourself in trying to be a Royal yâknow. Times are different now.â
âYeah, okay.â Ana answered with a sigh.
It seemed like these two got along very well. Beth was
allegedly the designer figure responsible for my clothing, she was a bit
shorter than Ana. Something to be expected it seems. She had blonde hair and
was wearing a bandana, along with thick work trousers and a black shirt. Her
hair went only up to her shoulders. She also seemed fairly older than
Ana.
âNow then, little guy. I need to take measurements for you
and begin planning. As well as looking for a design you would need. Do you have
a preference for anything?â Beth asked, enabling her work voice.
âUh, typical formal attire for this land will do. Thanks.â I
timidly answered. Perhaps it was the sight of an unknown enormous person so
close, it made me nervous.
I didnât see this earlier but she was writing down
summarised dot points of what I just said on a notepad. It in itself was fairly
large from my perspective. Lengthwise being larger than I am.
â-And⌠alright. Now any requests from you Ana on his outfit?
Although tiny outfits arenât really a big deal for a wedding between our two
kinds. Moreso important for other matters.â Beth pointed out.
âYes, it just needs to be comfortable for him. Though Iâm
sure youâre already on that.â Ana says.
âNaturally. Also have you seen a materials specialist yet?
Your going to need the seats specially made for the ceremony.â
The two continued discussing finer details for a while. As
for me, I, a squire and country bumpkin, completely zoned out. Only hearing
minor details and processing even less. Could you really blame me though?
âAlright, so Iâll pay you for it to be ready by tonight.â
Ana declares.
âNo, no. Itâll be for free.â Beth contends in
disagreement.
âBeth, stop trying to do me a favour. Itâs not
necessary!â
âAgain, with the queen stuff. If weâre going there then itâs
because Iâm thankful. If it wasnât because of you I wouldnât have a business.
Now youâre marrying a tiny. Thatâs only going to solidify the ban from 5 years
ago.â
âThat has nothing to do with this.â Ana sighs in
reluctance.
âNo one needed clothes or anything from a tiny back then.
They were just meals to most. Mere livestock. Only some of the more out there
giantess got married to them. Yet, when you took the throne you completely
changed that policy. And from that, guess what. I got a job.â Beth clarifies;
offering a sense of reason to her contention. â If you're marrying one, that
ban just gets stronger. No one is going to mess with tinies if one is married
to the queen. More humane treatment for them equals more business for me.â
âWow. So you're taking that angle now.â Ana chuckled. âFine.
Iâll accept your free offer.â She took her right hand and directed it straight
to her cleavage, plucking me out in a pinching motion. Both freeing myself and
waking me up from zoning out. âHoney, go take your measurements.â
âHuh⌠Ah, okay. Sure.â Ana placed me on a table and Beth
went to grab a micro-measuring tape.
It was going to be a long day.
â â â
âAll right. Everything is almost set! We can finally relax
for the day.â Anaâs feminine booming voice explains.
âItâs 01:00, we wake up tomorrow to wedding day at 08:00.
That isnât any time to relax. How in the 9 hells do you still have energy?â I
complained.
âYou get used to it.â She casually mentioned. To me, it only
further emphasised the difficulty of living as a royal.
I lay atop our bed, which we shared. Finally, I was tired
and done for the day. Believe it or not, but transferring from another
kingdom, to meeting new people in preparation for your marriage in the span of
2-3 days takes a lot out of a person.
âWe still need to enchant you now.â Ana casually mentioned.
âThatâs about the final step before weâre ready for our wedding tomorrow.â
âIâm assuming weâre doing that later?â I asked.
âYep, enchanting is a simple process though so it should be
doable tomorrow. Itâs illegal to marry a tiny that isnât enchanted.â She
explained
âWhat does that entail?â I questioned.
âEnchanting refers to a series of modifications or magical
abilities being optimised on an individual. For example, if I stomped on you
with all of my strength on a fairly strong surface. Well youâd turn into a wee
little stain.â She said, portraying a rather haunting image. âIf we enchant you
however, we can change that so you're more resistant. Or have auto
recovery.â
âO-oh, I guess that makes sense. We wouldnât want an
accident to happen I guess.â
âYeah. Well itâs a pretty safe process. So donât worry.
Honey, youâll love it. Trust me.â Ana reassured me.
âYeah. Well, good night. Dearâ
âGood night.â
As such, I drifted off to sleep as a result of being far too
tired. Still a shame, I could tell Ana wanted to continue in some further
nightly activitiesâŚ
â â â
âSo it was Resistance, absorption/regeneration, anaerobic
further respiration, obedience and pain redirection?â Asked the alchemist. She
was a giantess with violet hair, glasses and was drinking a coffee.
âYes, that is all for Leon.â Ana spoke.
âAre you okay with these, little one?â The alchemist clerk
asked me now.
âI trust Anaâs judgement.â I acknowledged. Perhaps it was an
indicator of trust. But after almost 3 days together I was truly starting to
trust her.
âEven pain redirection?â The alchemist glanced over at Ana.
Who simply continued smiling. âMost people go with pain-nullification or
tolerance. Princess, you have some strange tastes.â She commented with a
weirded out look on her face. âOr is it the little one with strange tastes?â
Now glancing at me.
Ana hastily spoke to hurry the conversation along. âMy, my,
would you look at the time. I believe we should begin the enchanting process
right away.â
âThatâll be 99,300 gold pieces.â
'99,300!' I was shocked. It was more money then what the Vascar
imperial treasury had now. It was an astounding amount. How?
Why? Was this process that legendary? That amount of money could probably
purchase the land of our country as a whole. And yet, Ana did not bat an
eye.
âOkay, hereâs 10 emerald pieces, Iâd like my change in gold
pieces afterward.â She nonchalantly asked. As for me, emerald pieces were
something only the richest countries possessed, to find out Ana had some, in
her own allowance was but only one of many bombshells of information overload
occurring recently.
âOkay, hereâs 700 gold pieces change.â The alchemist lady
quietly said. âNow just stand over there, little one, right over there on the
hexagonal incantation symbol.â
I did as I was told.
âOkay, we can begin now. 3âŚ2..1.Go!â
Suddenly the hexagonal shape lit up with a fierce red
colour. Next thing I knew was a hot burning sensation followed by an electrical
one. Like static shock all around my body before-
âAnd doneâŚâ Just like that, I was finished. âWe now need to
just test one of these to make sure they all transferred over.â The purple hair
women explained.
âAlright. I know just the one!â Ana enthusiastically grabs
my entire body before Iâve been given a moment to react. Her hand grasps my
body and I feel a strange pleasurable sensation from it. However due to the
panic of my situation I ignored it and focused on what my titantic wife was
planning.
She raises her arm up to the sky, revealing her exposed
armpit towards me. I stared dumbfounded for a couple seconds before my entire
world came crashing towards the site of her sweaty armpits. They were hairless,
but from such a close proximity the odour only amplified each second as I drew
closer. Eventually, I came right into contact with her skin. Immediately
noticing the far more humid environment this was. It wasnât the pleasant warmth
of her tits, this was the heat of a tropical region out in the sun.
âWait Ana-â
And before I could finish she lowered her arms down, and
tightly clung them to her body. Sticking me in place. I had suddenly been
submerged into a wet, humid and sultry environment. Being pressed together into
place by two opposing walls of skin. I couldnât even scream anymore, the air
had been suddenly knocked out of my lungs.
I felt as if I was about to pass out, only then to realise
that the need to breathe wasnât arising within me. I still had energy and was
capable of carrying out my normal bodily functions. I tried screaming again,
and my voice was capable of reaching out once more.
Not that itâd do anything of course.
I could faintly hear Ana and the alchemist lady giggling to
themselves. I wondered what I sounded like to them at this moment. If they
could even hear me.
âMmmmph-â I screeched in vain in an attempt to let any word
out.
âAhahaha, dear, that's ticklish. Stop it, câmon we have to
see if the enchantment for anaerobic further respiration actually
worked.â
All my efforts had only resulted in a mere tickling
sensation for Ana, to the almost omnipresent being that held my fate right next
to her sweaty pores, I was but a mere mite in comparison.
âPhew, thatâs 3 minutes up. And I can feel him still
squirming in there, so that means the enchantment worked.â Ana chuckled in
response to my fickle tickling attempts.
She released me via extending her arm upward, revealing my
poor tiny figure plastered on, stuck firmly on her skin.
âPoor guy, princess, you can be rather brutal.â
âItâs better than your store policy of trying to crush them
barefoot to test them for resistanceâŚâ Ana sneered.
â-ahaha⌠Iâm aware you donât like our policies.â She
nervously giggled. âWell, see you next time if ever need be Maâam.â As
she directed my lover out the door. Who was peeling me off from her skin, only
to throw myself into her bra gently.
âWell, now that weâve finished that little task. Letâs head
over to the wedding venue and get ready.â She cooed.
Admittedly, I was rather unfamiliar with how weddings were
celebrated in Ranate. For once they typically take place in the evening to very
late at night was my basic understanding. However, basic understanding was all
I had. Their culture or dresses/outfits were things I had no idea on. It was
still currently quite early in the morning, by the time we would arrive it
would be near noon. The rest would be wedding prep and then taking in
guests.
â â â
âThere she is, our new queen. All this time Sheâs been a
mere princess and now look.â
âSheâs gorgeous in her slim sheath wedding dress, where is
the lucky man?â
âLook closely on her right shoulder. You can see him, heâs
seated right there.â
âWhere? I canât find him.â
âIn the deep dark blue suit on her shoulder.â She begins
pointing. âRight there.â
âOh my god, I see him. Aww heâs just the cutest thing too.â
I can hear the crowds chatting and gossiping about us, about
Ana and I. It is a particularly exciting day, the princess Ana finally can
become queen. And that she is getting married. Along with that, a crowd full of
envy and contempt is present.
âThe snarky, pretentious princess is finally getting
married. Took her long enough.â
âShe spent so long looking for suitors, that she even had
the gall to reject some. And then she settled on this peasant?!â
'Perhaps itâs best I ignore such peopleâŚ'
I listen into the crowds. Weâre currently outside our
castle. Right behind it actually. Itâs where the Royal gardens are and itâs
where royalty has been getting wed as per tradition, apparently. The many
citizens of the kingdom are free to wonder about, and observe from the outside.
Away from inside the gardens. Inside the venue itself are many, many guests.
All giantesses. Itâs oddly intimidating. 'Well not that oddly, of course Iâm
intimidated by those who knows how many times my size.'
In reality I would have thought such an important event to
garner more international folk, people of my size. It appears I was
wrong. Once again, only giantesses seem to be present. Speaking of which,
I donât see Anaâs parents anywhere. The father must be small like me, right?
'I havenât seen them anywhere in my entire stay here⌠and
you would think they would greet or congratulate their daughter for marriageâŚ
Perhaps itâs a topic I should stay quiet about.'
âWoah, that dress looks so cool on her. It has the
typical design choices but a few more.â A random giantess commented, grabbing
my attention.
In all honesty, I thought her dress was a bit strange.
Perhaps itâs a cultural barrier. It was a colour clash of a deep red and white
on the top and hips, before only being red as it kept going down her rear and
legs. There was a small cleavage window, specially designed I would guess for
me. Her shoulders lay exposed, and her lower back remained exposed. She
wore crimson red shoes, flat heels. 'Iâm sensing that red is the
thematic colour of choice for a wedding in this kingdom.'
Another weird fact I recently learnt was that the back of
the dress, from the ass down, was usually red. White was almost never used
there. 'Again, probably a cultural difference.'
The ceremony itself was yet to happen. Apparently itâs
customary to wait a while, let the groom and bride wander around of their own
disclosure for a while beforehand. Hence why Iâm just aimlessly listening to
random conversations as of now whilst Ana is greeting guests and introducing
me.
Luckily, Iâve been congratulated too as her groom. Lots of
invitations to join various activities. However, Ana has her golden rule that
Iâm not allowed to leave her sight, simply being that I canât offer any
resistance to anyone in this country. So Iâve had to deny most, if not
all of them.
âWow, your majesty, so this is going to be your little man?â
A giantess cheerfully exclaimed.
âYep, heâs my sweet little betrothed.â Ana replied.
âJust recently, I got my own partner. So I know just how
sweet those little men can be.â
âWow, Emily. Where is the little guy?â Ana curiously asked.
âHehe, sorry thatâs something I canât show even you, your
majesty.â She giggled and pointed towards her nether regions. âHeâs somewhere
dark and moist. Iâll introduce you some other time. Bye.â She says before
leaving.
'Dark and moist?! In there?! Will I have to do
something like that too for AnaâŚ'
âOops, look at the time Leon. Wedding ceremony will be
commencing in half an hour. We need to prepare. â Ana declared. She hastily
moved towards the prep room building, where everyone would get dressed and
things would get discussed. Of course carrying me along with her.
Inside, here we were. There was an exit to the back, which
went to a very large looking reception building where the formal ceremony would
take place. The close guests of Ana would be asked to move here and be seated
to wait for her royal majesty.
Ana was frantically discussing every possible detail with
those in the prep room. From the witnesses, to the priest, to the cake, to the
very seats themselves. Someone was clearly excited.
She even asked to double check if the materials were made of
volcanic sheep wool, a gentle textile when woven on a seat can increase the
softness of it and make for a far more comfortable seat.
âYour majesty, everything is set. We are ready to go. Shall
we begin calling over guests?
âYes, begin at once.â
With that, it was time for the ceremony to begin.
â â â
-âIn love, in lust, in splendour and wonder. For the
great kingdom of Ranate, will you, young Leon vi Baster, promise to love Ana
for the rest of eternity?â
âYes, I do.â I replied to the priest. An odd looking fellow,
like me, was tiny. Or a mere human. From the time Itâs taken for our ceremony
to begin Iâve come to realise that many of the giantesses here have tinies on
them, just hidden away. The only one in plain sight I can see is the priest
himself. Which was a refreshing sight.
âAnd you, Ana Darlington-Bliss, ruler of Ranate. Saviour
of our land. Will you vow to marry Leon in good faith?â
âI do,â She said.
Surprisingly so, while a few cultural differences here and
there. The actual ceremony itself isnât so different. 'See, skipping the
traditional stuff yesterday was worth it.' We were on an altar, where Ana
stood and I was on top of a seat right next to her. The very same kind, made
with volcano sheep textiles. 'How lucky is that! These seats are a little
squishy and soft, even for me who weighs next to nothing.' It was
about up to her thighs in height.
Now, this is the land of the giantesses. So it probably
wonât be âyou may now kiss the bride.â As per what Iâm accustomed to. But the
other way around. Hell, Iâll even bet on it.
âYou may now-â the priest begins. I go the extra mile
and begin autofilling what he might say in my own mind.
âYou may now kiss the groom.â I think in my
head.
âSit on the groom.â The priest said.
'Wait what.'
To my right I see my towering, soon to be wife, Ana move
towards my seat. Placing one foot in front of another before she is facing the
audience. From my angle however ( who ended up behind her from the perspective
of the audience) it just looks like sheâs positioned herself to sit down. Every
passing second I could feel my heartbeat getting louder as my bodyâs sense of
panic catches up. As I stared up It only cemented the dreadful reality that was
soon coming. It wasnât anything I had any control over. Even if I wanted to,
the wheels of fate had already spun. Her rear end, now making up the sky in
front of me, loomed over my figure, and the seat. Her round ass stuck out
slightly from her dress, as she bent her hips lower it, her dress only clung to
her rear end tighter.
I couldnât really see this, but everyone was watching
intently. In anticipation. Like how everyone watches the kiss that occurs
usually, in the same way they stared at this scene. The scene of Ana about to
crush me underneath her like a bug.
âHere it comes.â I hear a playful feminine tone. It was
Anaâs voice right above me.
In the next second, her ass comes crashing down. Like an
asteroid about to come landing. A sight whereby no question would leave a
crater in the land. This was no different.
My legs had given out from the sudden panic, my voice lost
in the fear of what was going to happen. Each passing second I saw that
monstrous sized butt of Ana get larger and larger as it completely encompassed
me. Itâs shadow dwarfed over my body, over my soul. The sight of her red
coloured dress coming down was horrific. Perhaps it was a last minute
realisation but it made sense why they made her rear end of the dress red. It
covered blood stains easilyâŚ
I couldnât even speak as the over 50 megaton ass came
crashing down on me. Enveloping me into place as it firmly made sure to keep me
in check. I expected vast amounts of pain. 'How could I not?' However, I
was pleasantly surprised it didnât hurt as much as I thought it would. What I
did notice though, was the seat itself pushed down on the soft foam and created
an imprint. What my puny mass could do to push the soft material down paled in
comparison to Ana. Who had smooshed me along with the seat down. 'Hell if she
stood up an imprint of her rear would probably be present.'
The sensation of being pushed down into the ground, and then
that very ground itself being pushed down due to the sheer colossal force of a
mere butt was oddly terrifying. 'This kind of power shouldnât exist in
anyone.' I immaturely thought.
I was then interrupted by the cheering and clapping of a
crowd. 'Right, we were being congratulated for a successful ceremony.'
I could hear familiar voices of people congratulating
her. My own thoughts however were focused on when she would release me
from my imprisonment.
âSo Ana, how long do you think youâll manage?â
â Iâll last the entire event if I have to.â She confidently
answers.
âYou're gonna stay sitting on him for that long? Poor guy
must be getting claustrophobic down there.â One of the two Giantesses guests
asked.
âWell, it is a tradition. The longer the bride stays seated
on top of her groom after their ceremony, the more good luck is wished upon
their relationship.â The other giantess answers. The 3 continue chatting with
one another.
I barely hear what they say as I have only a fraction of my
strength remaining. She landed on me with me facing up. Right onto her fleshy
cheek clad onto the soft fabric of her dress. I couldnât move in the slightest.
With another bombshell of information dropped on top of me, that Ana had
no plans of dropping her seat. I begin my counterattack.
âANA! PLEASE LET ME OUT!â
However to the outside world I sounded like
âMHMMHMPH-MHMP.â
My voice wouldnât even reach the people Ana herself was
talking to her. The only reason she might hear it was because she felt the
vibrations. Surely, that must be it. I thought. I began screaming. Just
making noise as loud as possible.
âMHMMHP-â
However, not only does she not hear me. But also doesnât
even acknowledge me whatsoever. Itâs then that I recall that her dress is made
of thick material and could probably absorb quite a bit of sound.
'So thatâs why enchantments are needed before marriageâŚ
Yeah, maybe I should of paid more attention towards their traditionsâŚ'
I sigh, figuratively of course. No way was I ever going to
be physically capable of doing so under the sheer all encompassing mass of my
wife.
'Why was this a tradition? Who thought of this? For what
purpose?'
I could still hear the voices outside of the ladies
chatting.
âYour majesty, what enchantments did you two decide upon?â
One of them asks.
âWell, I decided we would get the usual ones plus pain
redirection.â Ana expressed excitedly.
âOooo, pain redirection. That oneâs expensive, your majesty.
I wanted it too for my tiny but couldnât afford it. Shame really.â The other
lady responded, a dejected tone obvious in her voice.
âWas that one that converts excess pain Into pleasurable
sensations? Wow, really pulling out the big bucks for the lucky man, princess.â
The first lady commented.
âWell, I donât think itâll have any effect on him right now.
Provided Iâm sitting on a very soft material, so it probably isnât causing him
much pain to begin with.â Anaâs voice beckoned. âMaybe if I readjust myself a
little bit? Just canât get off the seat is all right?â She said, sending alarm
bells to my ears on what was soon coming.
Suddenly excess pressure was placed upon me from above. Like
dough was how I would describe my being right now, and Anaâs ass was the
rolling pin. As she not only grounded my being, but slowly grinded against it
as she moved down the seat. Eventually dragging me along with it until I was
shuffled to a new location underneath her. I swear I was being turned into
flatbread or the like.
'AHHHH!'
Finally pain began seeping into my body. Not a lot though ,
it seemed Ana couldnât find it in her conscience to harm me so violently. Still
I wonder if any blood had come out as she squeezed me across the seat from
earlier. 'Thereâs probably a tiny stain on her dress by nowâŚ'
Suddenly, that pain disappeared, and a weird sense of
pleasure came to take its place.
âI wonder what heâs feeling right now.â I could still hear
Anaâs voice.
âA sense of being dominated, probably.â One of the two
ladies commented.
As much I didnât want to admit it. The raw, unfiltered
feeling of how I was thrown onto this seat and forced into becoming basically a
stain by her butt, started to sound hot. 'Fuck, whatâs causing that feeling?'
I recall the three ladies speaking on the matter of one of my enchantments.
That it converted pain into pleasure? What a terrifying thing. 'Would
this sense of satisfaction last forever?' I wondered, in awe and agony
simultaneously at the sheer spectacle of what was going on. Every passing
second the force of her ass felt like it was getting stronger, yet it didnât
feel like she was putting more force behind her own actions.
'Was this all I am? All I amounted to?
Any movement I could do was restricted. Any words I could
say were muffled. Any punch I could swing is tied back. Any bite I could
inflict wouldnât have any effect. Anything at all to do in protest would amount
to virtually the same as not protesting. As the same as being compliant. Was
this the almost infinite power these titanic women held over us humans?
It was as if I was a bug in comparison to her. But she
didnât mind having me around. She could oh so easily treat me like her own
personal pet or a slave. Yet she didnât.
I was her lover. But had the power of a bug. Pathetic.'
Maybe that was the enchantment at work, but I fell
into the temptation of her sitting atop me. As if thatâs where she belonged.
Above me and my puny form. My base animal instincts craved such a raw feeling,
such a raw need for her attention. My own being began rising up, in search
for her love, but was quickly hushed back into its place by the absolute weight
pushing down on it. Its own protest didnât matter to the gigantic landmass
above me. Its feeble attempt at rising only stopped at hardening within my
pants. That too, was right where it belonged. Below her. Perhaps this was
the feeling of being dominated as one of the ladies mentioned. It
felt oddly comforting. Knowing that nature itself is far stronger than you
and anything youâll achieve. That humanity is below such monstrous beings.
Perhaps that wasnât so bad.
I didnât need to breathe. I didnât need to eat. Any
damage I would sustain I would simply recover. Any feeling of pain would become
pleasure. All I had to do was to be docile and behave under my new wife. Was
that so bad? No, no it wasnât. It was something I was now willing to do.
â â â
Light, at first sprinkling in, then dominated by vision. No
longer a shadow or darkness obstructing my entire livelihood but rather I could
see again. However, along with it came a strange sensation. As if my entire
world was being shifted, as of being moved.
'W-whatâs going on.'
As the fuzzy mess of my surroundings cleared as my eyes
adjusted to the light, I realised I had been stuck to the backside of Anaâs
rear end. Right near the bottom of her right cheek. Itâs jiggly voluptuous mass
panned out slightly from her dress to create tension on her dress. And on top
that dress, was I. Plastered across that cheek, my tiny form came into
existence to Ana and any nearby passerby.
âWow, your majesty, you lasted 1.5 hours. May your wedded
life be long and luxurious. As for the little guy here, the poor guy is stuck
to your bottom!â A random guest pointed out.
âOh, Leon. Are you alright? It looked like you had no clue
what was going on. I told you so that you should have refreshed your
understanding of our traditions beforehand.â My wife commented, almost in a
mocking tone near the end. â Now have a look at you, youâve become one with my
rear.â She says while slightly shaking her hips and bottom.
She draws her left hand near my flattened being. Peeling me
off from the dress on her ass cheek and resting my tuckered out figure on her
hand.
âItâs a good thing we chose volcanic sheep textiles for the
seat. I remember Debraâs wedding six years back which left a big, bloody stain
on her bum by doing it on dragon leather.â She casually stated. Now painting a
picture of a horrific reality where the past 1.5 hours would have been a far
worse experience to me.
âGeez, look at you. Always tired out.â She exclaims.
âC-can you blame me? I just got the life knocked outta meâŚ
almost literally.â I replied.
âOn the brighter side. Youâre officially a Darlington-Bliss
now. A part of the Royal family of Ranate.â She announces, right soon after
kissing me gently with her soft supple lips. âLeon Darlington-Bliss, king
consort of Ranate.â
âWell. Iâm glad thatâs over. Finally I can just relax now.â
I comment, in exhaustion. As Ana begins walking towards the dining area where
our dinner will be served.
âOver?â A brief sense of silence appeared in the air. âWow,
you really havenât done any research, have you?â She whispers to me.
âW-what do you mean?â I cautiously ask.
âWeâve officially become husband and wife. But thatâs only
under oath of Ranate customs. We still have 2 more wedding celebrations to do
to be acknowledged as being together internationally. One in a month and
another a year later!â She gallantly explains.
â3 WEDDING RECEPTIONS?! Wait, so I have to do that entire
ceremony again!â I ask at my wits end.
âYep, 2 more times in fact.â She cheerfully smiles.
âW-what! Wait! Surely we can-â I plead for an alternative
but am silenced by the thumb of her other hand, pushing my back down into her
palm.
âNope, sorry. Look, itâll be fine. Youâll have plenty of
time to kiss my ass until then as prep.â She taunts. Before finally blowing me
one more little kiss and entering the dining hall.
Word Count: 6434
Added: 03/22/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
Once again, another chapter from a story I had been working on. At the present we are at chapter 20 but uploading these may take a little while. I've noticed that the formatting here is a little rough to bring over too so that might be why it looks a little odd.
For those curious here is a world map

âAna, wait, sto-â I beg, on to deaf ears, of course.
My pleas were cut off, or more accurately muffled. Being tiny, my own body
wasnât that difficult to silence. If anything it was rather quite easy. Which
currently was a fact just so slightly annoying.
As to who had silenced me? Of course it was my lovely and
beautiful wife Ana.
'Ana Darlington-Bliss.'
As of now, I had become one of her family, changing my last
name from vi Baster, to Darlington-Bliss itself. It was tradition that a tiny
had to change their surname, it wasnât mandatory but I honestly preferred it. 'I
mean, why should I even have to associate myself with Vascar any longer? That
kingdom was a travesty, a complete mockery of the finer connotations behind
what a kingdom should strive to be.'
People were generally nicer here, of course I had no way of
confirming whether that was due to my newly found prestige or not, but still it
felt nice; and whilst the loving embraces of Ana often had me questioning on
the âlovingâ part, she still comforted me with her warmth.
Ana had a tendency to be slightly overprotective, not so
much in a bad way. Her worries were rightfully founded. 'I was a mere insect
compared to the leviathans around me.' So I guess it made sense that she
would refuse to leave me out of her immediate vicinity.
She held me in place so much that even right now I was
currently being stuffed into her bra. Her soft bosom, clad beneath the heavy
fabric of her clothing would have me suffocated right next to her breast. 'Figuratively
speaking of course, the enchantments casted upon me made sure I would never
need oxygen again for survival.' I was tucked within a cup of her bra, the
sight of the outside world became fleeting once more as the dark, humid
environment took over my senses. As my eyes casted back towards the gigantic
boob, dwarfing over me from behind, I was once again reminded of my tiny
stature. I drew my eyes forward, away from her tit and shouted in protest.
âANA! Wait! Itâs too dark in here-â But my words were cut
off. Right there laid in front of me was soft fabric, like a prison it enclosed
my world. I looked up, where the final rays of light dawned on me from. Simply
put, Ana was readjusting her bra. The top part still allowed her to see me
within. However, only for a few moments. As her eyes diverted away from staring
at my confined being, making it clear that she was ready to move on with her
day.
Next thing I felt was something akin to a strong shaking
motion, as if the world was rumbling. 'She must be messing with her clothes!'
Were my thoughts. Only then did I notice that the light within the bra cup was
vanishing, dimming slowlyâŚ
The top section of the cup was as if being glued onto her
tit, repositioned and shifted onto where it should be. From my perspective All
I notice is that the fabric around me began stretching and taking form,
plastering across her boob, housing me up too to stick me right onto her
breast.
'Fuck, I forgot that clothing is very tight and confined here!'
I realised, only a minute too late. With my fate held
tightly between her soft flesh and her bra. I was immobilised, completely and
utterly frozen in place. If not for the other layers of clothing on her body,
you could probably even see an outline of my body on her bra.
âNow, now Leon. Today is a working day for me, and I canât
just leave you home all alone. So of course youâre coming with me, staying
somewhere safe and sound.â She giggled, I could hear her voice, it was only
ever so slightly mocking. Naturally I protested, in whatever little way I
could.
âMMPHH-â I shouted, my voice being reduced to a muffled
sound. To talk meant having to pour every ounce of strength into my voice.
Which would all be reduced by the fat of her boob and the cloth enclosing it,
to which I was having to shout towards.
âAhahah, dear, that tickles! Please do stop that now.â She
shook her shoulders, causing a shaking sensation on par with an earthquake for
me as her two titanic mounds of flesh jiggled. âThere, there. This is only for
your own safety.â She gently poked her left boob, a little ways south from her
nipple. Right where I was. She applied a gentle node of pressure, pushing me
onto her flesh even more so. 'Forget about the force her bra caused by
pushing me onto her boob, this is so much worse!'
âMMMMMPPHMâ I began screaming, once more.
âHad enough yet, Leon? Hmmm?â She teased, slightly
increasing the pressure from her finger. Pushing me onto the surface of her
breast even stronger. 'Was this not uncomfortable for her? Wasnât this a
sensitive area of skin? Or am I that insignificantly small that she can barely
even feel me?' I let those thoughts wander into my mind. Once again at her
mercy, this time to just a mere finger and her boob, though I wasnât
complaining. âAll you have to do⌠Is to stop tickling me with your voice, then
Iâll let go.â She exclaimed, finally offering me an escape, a way to end my
pain. Once again, I felt compelled to her voice, to her command. I simply did
as I was told.
â...â I laid silent.
âAhh, finally youâve stopped.â She cooed. âI see youâve
learnt your lesson⌠What a good little, teeny, tiny creature you are.â
She began walking. Carrying my little being along with her.
Every so often my surroundings would shake, they would shift in like a periodic
motion, shifting me back and forth as a result of her walking. Alas, I was
stuck here, but it wasnât so bad. I quickly got used to these rather âuniqueâ
conditions. 'Besides, it wasnât as if Ana meant any harm behind her actions.
That much was painfully clear in our last wedding⌠Where she accidentally
bumped into someone and dropped me on the ground. Wasnât a painful fall, but
Ana definitely ended up in a sour mood, maybe from guilt?' I could tell from
her sad facial expressions afterward. It reminded me of some of the few
noblemen from Vascar, who really wanted to help the people. They couldn't,
however; their families prohibited such actions. Anything to keep the wealth to
themselves I suppose. They were simply left to avert their gaze from any
peasant out of guilt, and appear dejected as a result of their actions⌠'Damn
it, there I go on again about Vascar⌠Câmon, I need to move on.'
Life had just flown by, a month already passed. Our second
wedding came a little less than a week ago.
'I really need to give a piece of my mind to whoever
designed some of these customs and traditions.' They are the farthest thing
away from being âfunâ for a tiny like me. Hell, theyâre probably closer to
torture than anything else Iâve done. Not only did the same humiliating display
as last time occur, with me being crushed underneath her dress, but in addition
I was thrown into her shoe! Right before the dance party segment had begun, Ana
and a few of her friends all grouped up around a table and had Ana remove one
of her fancy shoes. Or heels if Iâm being more specific. It was a red coloured
flat-heel of sorts, which I initially paid no mind to, until I was shoved
inside it.
The sounds of 4-5 giantesses giggling away, cackling at the
thought of my fate as they reassured me that itâd be âfunâ, came to mind. To
summarise, no, it was not fun. It was hell. Every second I would be smooshed
and crushed till what felt like forever. The feeling of her soft skin from her
dirty foot trample across me periodically. As if I was no different to the
ground, as if I belonged down there. Eventually, even her foot became sweaty,
creating a humid environment which I was forced to endure, where my sense of
smell was overwhelmed by the disgusting stench. Those thoughts came
rushing back to my mind.
Despite that, I had a lot of fun this past month. While I
still complain about little things here and there, there isnât any doubt that
Ranate is far safer of a land than Vascar. Again, I canât really speak for
everyone, I am the king consort of Ranate. Not your average day run of the mill
worker. Hell I donât even know the specifics of how the tiny folk are treated
around these parts, at least not to great detail.
According to Ana, sheâs said that she has increased the
protections and rights of us tinies ever since she took rule. Which honestly
wasnât that long ago. Of course thatâs a great sign⌠And I should be able
to trust her, but until I see it I wonât be able to believe it.
For one, kingdoms of normal descent, or tiny folk if
you will, still hear rumours of horrid acts done against our kind from Ranate or any other place that housed giantesses. I know I certainly did when I was
sentenced. 'The bloody guards wouldnât shut up about it; that I would be
eaten, ripped apart, tormented or worse.' From what I can see though, it
seems like a utopia for us humans. Just work, get rewarded and enjoy. There
isnât really much more I could ask for here. But even so, those rumours left a
mark.
I feel oddly compelled to learn more about this place. About
everything. I would never have been able to back in Vascar. Now though, it
feels like I can finally work towards some sort of attainable goal.
â-ey, sleepyhead.â
'Now I just need Ana to finish her work and-'
âHey! Leon. Geez, enough with the daydreaming. I brought you
over to the Royal library like you asked yesterday night.â A lovely voice
boomed, it was Anaâs. She pulled me out of her bra, away from her scent and
instead laid me to stand across a wooden table.
âSo youâre finally done with work? Took long enough.â I
sarcastically answered
âNot a chance, I still need to work with the management
team, the finance department and treasury, not to mention we have a group of
soldiers from neighbouring lands visiting soon and-â
â Okay, okay, I get it. Wait, so who's going to read out the
books for me if you're busy?â I ask, after all I planned on Ana taking me to the
royal library so I could get a dose of this land's history. Its relations and
culture and so on. The books themselves were far larger than I was, hence I
needed some assistance.
âIâm just gonna be working on documents across the table,â
She adjusts and straightens a pile of papers. âIâve called in the librarian to
help you with anything you need. Naturally you arenât allowed out of my sight,
so youâll just be on the other side of the table as she reads you anything
youâre interested in.â Ana finishes speaking, cueing for a blonde haired woman
behind her to introduce herself.
âGreetings your majesty, Lord Leon.â She politely addressed
me with my royal title. It had been a month and I still wasnât quite good at
handling myself when being referred to as âlordâ or the like. â I will do my
utmost in assisting you for today. Iâve heard you were interested in the war
with Marvialasvia. Shall I begin?â
âY-you may.â I shakily answer. When I asked to study the
history of Ranate, I wasnât quite expecting such a robotic guide. Ana
remained at her position, seated atop a chair about 4 metres away from me. 'That
distance of course being relative to her.' Every now and then she would
avert her gaze and make sure I was still within eye shot of her, and that the
blonde woman behind me was doing as she was told. To open up history books and
explain their contents.
This librarian was, as Iâve already said, blonde. Her
luscious hair was tied up in a ponytail. She wore glasses with a thick edge to
them. Really doubling down on the bookish stereotype. Her clothing as per
typical of this land, was very closed off and covered. 'Makes sense when you
consider the cold temperature here compared to Vascar. She had a dark red
scarf too.
âThe kingdom of Ranate, and the principality of Marvialasia
were never on good sides. â She began.

Even I had heard of this land. It was to the east of Ranate,
the climate there was cold, a lot more than Vascar. They were a strong power of
the southern section of the world, being vastly territorial over their land
they had in the ocean. It must have made any hope of trade by boat impossible,
itâs no wonder the giantess harboured a dislike towards them. These folks had
branched away from their motherland, and began their own kingdom. The acting
prince at the time was a nationalistic leader. Full of political splendour and
motive. You know the type.
âEver since the oh so many decades ago, since their lands founding, the
principality of Marvialasia considered humans the superior species and began
hunting us of the giantess race.â
âT-they hunted you?â I question, in utter ignorant bliss of
this conflict. The idea of a human hunting the monolithic beings that are these
giants sounded surreal, fake even. Like from a work of fiction.
Whilst I had heard of Marvialasia, they were very
closed off. Vascar at the very least knew little to nothing about them, well unless you were at the helm of politics back there. Hence,
I certainly knew nothing about them.
âThat is correctâŚâ She paused, when I looked up at her face,
there was just the smallest tinge of desolation, of despair. â These humans had
fierce weaponry, and at the time we were not using magic, in fact we only had
the barebones of enchantments going on. Their terrible tactics broke all
stances of what could even be considered an honourable war. They were vile,
like beasts, like animals. They fought and captured, burned and shocked, let
waste to and took dignity from us all. For a very long time, we were losing
against them.â
âW-wow. People did this. Like, my kind⌠My people? Humans
did that?â
I thought to myself in silence, in awe at what I had just
learnt. Vascar certainly was nowhere near as advanced as Marviaslasia. Our
enchantments are basic, only available for the rich; and our technology is
completely empty in our research of magic.
âSo then, what happened since?â I curiously asked.
âFor a time, we donned the same methods as them. Cruel,
unfairn, ruthless and cutthroat tactics were soon in place by us. We captured
their men, and tortured them into spilling their secrets. You may not have
heard about this conflict as it was kept secretive, left to assassins and spies
for our lands to fight one another at our borders. All the countries around us
would've only known about our general dislike with one another.â
'How befitting of a counter towards such an enemy. Though
that begs the question. What kind of place Ranate was 60 years ago? Or hell,
what kind of place was it like just until recentlyâŚ'
It was suspicious that such a large scale conflict was
unheard of to me, a former trainee in Vascar. Then again, considering how
Vascar was still under the impression that Ranate was a land of âmonstrous
giantsâ it made a little more sense.
âThey all act tough, once you break them enough though. All
that gets left is a husk of a soldier, begging and whimpering. We scoured and
stole their secrets, their techniques, their magic and enchantments from them.
During this time, many new traditions were born. All due to the fact we
finally began our counterattack. We could finally start taking them away from
the enemy into our fields.â
I felt slightly uncomfortable, though that should come
to no surprise.
âTheir men, oh their poor men. Indoctorniated, helpless,
like sheep. They didnât know how to think for themselves.â She began her spiel.
I couldnât help but wonder where that robotic, picture perfect librarian
went? It almost seemed like she had inserted herself into history. It
appears that this was what drove Ranate down a rather nasty path. âIt was then,
35 years ago that the law allowing the livestock of humans began. They were
reduced to cattle, quite literally being akin to sheep. The rulers at the time
thought it would be a good idea to put them at their place.â
âRulers at the time?â I wondered.
âYes, for over 350 years, Ranate ran a royal selection.
Where the most capable giantess and her family becomes royalty. The previous
family was the Bronson-Spires. Before her royal highness, Treya
Darlington-Bliss gave them a run for their money 20 years ago.â She mentioned.
âTreya? As in, Anaâs mother?â I exclaimed in shock. I was
quite sure there was some history happening about their family, but this came
in as yet another interesting tradition of Ranate. I glanced over Ana, who was
surprisingly unfazed, she gave a small glance over my direction. As she had
been doing repeatedly as if in periodic motion to check up on me.
'On another note, is such a changing government really
that functional? It sounds like not much was done over that rule. Iâve never
heard of a system where the monarchy changes so frequently.'
âYes⌠However, she disappeared 6 years agoâŚâ
âWhere did she go?â I ponder aloud before realising I asked
a stupid question. 'If they knew, why wouldnât they search for her?'
âShe went in search of something, it appears she made quite
the discovery and in her usual manner, left with a note proclaiming the throne
will be handed down to her most capable daughter. The rest would be exiled.â
'Huh? What kind of notice was that? It doesnât seem like
the librarian was weirded out by it though⌠Maybe it's a normal thing around
here?'
âI-I see. That was, uh. Yeah. A lot to take in.â I let out a
sigh, I asked for a history lesson so I would get some answers on what happened
in this land. But now, I only have more questions.
âWho was this mysterious mother figure? Where did she
disappear off to? Why did she disappear? What did she discover?â These were
all questions in my mind.
âIf itâs alright, could I ask what happened to her
father?â I implored.
âTreya took his highness Ariol Darlington-Bliss alongside
her, she was always a bit obsessed with him. It seemed like that was something
of a trait passed down to her second eldest daughter, her current majesty,
Queen Ana.â The librarian jokes.
â I see.â I answered disappointingly. As I hoped for some
more information regarding the two. âThatâs a shame. What kind of man was the
previous king consort?â
âHe was capable, open-minded and someone determined to cause
change⌠My opinions towards tinies, if I may speak out of line, are that most
are nothing more than savages. But, he was a fine man. Someone fit to stand
alongside her royal majesty, Treya.â
â...â
I stood there in silence, amused by the rather sudden tonal
shift present in the librarian's voice. Prompting her to reply.
âWell, letâs hope that you too, can become someone worthy to
stand alongside Ana.â There was a small pause in between her words.â As of
right now, I see nothing more but a hindrance to her royal highness and-â
âThatâs enough, Maria.â A voice beckoned. Neither too harsh
or sharp, but a strong tone that demanded authority. Obviously it was Anas.
âMy apologies, your majesty. I stepped out of line.â
The librarian, who Iâve just discovered to be named Maria,
bows her head down slightly and apologises. It appears Ana did not take well to
Mariaâs words. Suppose thatâs obvious though. She randomly just began to
verbally criticise me. What did I do? I know Iâm not that useful, or strong,
or much of anything. But was that really a time for that?
Still though, I notice Anaâs choice of words as I stare back
towards her. She did not ask Maria to apologise to me, or rebuke her words. She
simply implied to her to dial it down a little. 'I may not be the smartest,
but even I can take the hint.' That message being, she wasnât completely
wrong. That I am not an asset, but someone who was merely tagging along for the
ride.
âYoung lord, I ask for your forgiveness in my tone of voice.
However, this behaviour is not currently enough to be considered worthy of your
title. That much I still stand by.â Maria coldly states. â You must do much
more, learn more. Get stronger, smarter and more diplomatic to benefit this
land. And above all, you must support her royal majesty, Queen Ana.â
I was being lectured. I was being hounded at for my actions.
At my inadequacy, my poor form and lack of power. Against these two titanic
figures, I was an ant, am still an ant, and If I continued as if it was, I
probably would be no different to one going forward.
My own mind searched for questions, attempting to thwart
away responses with excuses but to no avail. It was clear. 'If I just laze
around⌠How was I any different to those Vascar pompous bastards?'
â â â
âHey Ana, is there anything I could be doing to help out?â I
nervously ask while atop her shoulder. About 15 minutes had passed since the
librarian had left and Ana was carrying me back to our bedroom, as she was
getting ready to change outfits.
âHmmm, is this coming from talking with the librarian? You
donât need to worry, dear. There isnât really anything you can do as of now.â
She replies warmly, with a kind tone present in her soothing voice.
âBut, like, Iâm not doing enough am I? Maria said the
previous king was adorned as a reliable man, despite his height difference. He
still managed to achieve excellence as he was. Now, as his successor in name, I
canât help but feel like Iâve dropped the ball.â I worriedly mention.
We finally reach the door to our room as we continue our
talk whilst we enter it. Its glamour and splendour always take me aback
compared to what Iâm used to, no matter how many times I see this sight.
âHmm. Well⌠I guess there is something you could do to help,
if youâre really itching for it.â She suspiciously mentions, I canât help but
notice that she seems to be withholding information away from me. Although, I
ignore such thoughts in my quest to be of any use.
â Yes! Sure. What do you need help with?â I excitedly
answer, only to be met with a large, leather made boot. Black in colour.
Confused, I stare back at Ana who was grinning mischievously back at
me.
'Ohh⌠I get it. She wants me to go in there.'
âMy feet get awfully cold during this season. This castle is
basically one giant ice room with how large it is and how poorly it can retain
heat. Would be great if someone was there keeping me warm thoughâŚâ She snarkily
implies.
âW-what about socks? Donât they keep you warm enough?â I
begin my case, leading with a defence.
âOh? So you want to be thrown into my socks now? How naughty
Leon.â Her face seemed possessed with a teasing smile, a grin so wide it seemed
to loom over me. â Too bad, you donât wear socks with these specific
boots.â
âAh, haha. Hah.â
I let out a chuckle. Not the joyeus kind, but one of a
defeated enemy, a cornered rat. What was I even hoping for? What defences
did I even have? Against my wife, I was absolutely helpless.
Her boot went up quite high, though only upto her lower
legs. As for me, I could see the entrance to what would be my sweaty and putrid
enclosure, I hoisted my head down in defeat. After all, any height above her
heel would essentially lead me to a prison, it wasnât as if I could escape such
a high point to begin with.Once I fell down the hole, or the foot hole
âentranceâ of her boot, that was that.
As I've said before, It's made of leather. Suppose that
isnât the best at retaining heat in cold temperatures; Coloured a deep dark
black, it honestly gives off an imposing figure too. 'Why? Because once I
fall in, my entire world will be black. As in I wonât be able to see a damn
thing.' That and the colour itself leaves a provocative impression.
She grabs ahold of me and my pathetic being and removes her
left foot from her boot. She had already put them on before I mentioned
anything, and now is having to remove them to entertain her desires. Iâm housed
atop her palm, located far above where her boot is. However the looming threat
of being thrown inside her boot resides within my mind, the same horrific
picture as the second marriage party came to mind. Where Ana and her friends
quite literally crushed me, and danced blissfully above me. That very same
scene was about to repeat, just minus the dancing part.
As she lowered me closer to her leather boot, a stench of
sweat, of a wet sultry environment that not even a fly would want to get near,
was hurled back to my sense of smell. I was about 30cm away from her boot, that
distance being relative to her. I could visibly see the opening to her boot,
where her foot once resided. Where hell loomed. The putrid stench got
overwhelmingly stronger, replacing the cold air around me with a warm humid
odour. Enveloping me in a damp haze, I was sure that these leather boots were
going to be a much worse environment compared to her wedding heels.
âWell, down you go.â She joyfully nudged me down. If I was
resting atop her palm earlier, now I was falling as she tilted the angle of her
palm downwards. From this height, I would be free from any sustaining injuries
thanks to my enchantments as I fell. But what was far more terrifying was where
I was headed.
Next thing I knew, I had already landed.
Everything around me was dark, with blackish bleak colours.
The walls were a tough leather, with the ground cladded with a softer material.
It was as if I had wandered into a cavern, with the only light I had being
above me.
As with every step forward into the depths, a bleak
darkness followed. As with every step forward, the stench of sweat grew
stronger. As with every step forward, the immense sense of hopelessness was
amplified. I couldnât even crawl back out, the material was made too
smoothly. All there was above me was light, the world, where freedom was. Yet,
here I was trapped within a shoe. A boot. A shoddy piece of footwear. Quite
literally damned to be in my place, right below hers. Right beneath queen
Ana.
It was as if the very air I breathed in was soaked with a
moist, clammy scent. 'To what surprise⌠After all, I am surrounded by such an
environment.' It engulfed me, preventing me from breathing anything but what
was right there. From every angle, from every step to every point I was
surrounded by the foul stench. 'Is this what it felt like to be a mere bug
trapped in a shoe?'
However, my fate didnât just stop there. I was simply too
distressed to think critically. What I had forgotten was what would come
after.
A titanic sized foot, loomed down. Entering the hole where
my only source of light could penetrate in from. It happened so quickly, so
suddenly. I could only briefly contemplate what to do before my own bodily
instincts kicked in. My sense of freight quickly overtook my legs and forced me
into running into the depths. Away from the enormous foot which was soon to be
filling the space I was trapped within. I ran, I sprinted, I could not even
register what my own breathing must have been like. I simply dashed like no man
ever could towards the dark depths of her boot.
I knew in my heart I wasnât going to escape, I knew
any of my actions would amount to nothing. Yet, up against the mere foot of a
giantess, there wasnât anything else I could do. Each passing second, her foot
loomed ever closer, catching up to my fleeting figure. Though, there wasnât
much I could even run away from in such a short time frame to begin with.
Before I knew it, her foot was right above my figure, as Ana
was readjusting to her boot. Getting comfortable. I was lying down on the
ground atop the insole, petrified at the thought of what may happen in just a
few mere seconds. I could hardly see anything right now, not only was she
covering my only source of light, but my feeble attempt to escape led me
farther down the depth of her boot. Where little light was present anyway.
âAl-right. Upsy-daisyâ She nonchalantly expressed, moving
from what I presume was a seated position to standing up once more. It was at
that very moment where the pressure above me came crashing down, eclipsing my
poor form in nothing but the underside of the sole of her foot. Her stench
finally at its worst, along with a powerful sting, or blunt force of pressure
from her full weight pressing on me. I was helpless. My voice was already too
far away to be heard from her, but now I doubt my wailing and cries would even
escape from the confines of her boot. It would simply be muffled.
Then, as If the world began to flip. I felt a brutal force
pulling me upward at sickening speeds. The surreal feeling of being caught up
between a rock and a hard place was all I could feel, now with the addition of
gravity I could do nothing to protest. It all happened so quickly, I donât
think I could even try to protest.
After what felt simultaneously like an eternity but an
instant, my upward ascension stopped at a point. However I felt myself moving
forward still. Of course, She was walking forward. Suddenly a downward
descent was immediately given right after a moment of peace. The full force of
her foot came crashing down on me, pushing me onto the tough insole ground.
The full force of gravity, now in conjunction with the
stampeding motion of Anaâs feet, were about to crush me. I was bracing for
impact, at least mentally I was. In all honesty, I couldnât move much at all.
It felt bizarre, like something out of this world. 'Something us humans
should never have to experience. The feeling of an otherwise gigantic being
towering over you so easily that she could step over your entire hopes and
dreams.'
*Thud.*
Her boot reached the ground, for me it felt like a crash
landing off a catapult. The immediate hell of suddenly falling, and falling,
and falling until eventually the ground youâre forced to cling to stops moving
down, was what I had felt. Instead, the force of the foot above me began to
dominate, sending nodes and waves or pain and pressure down my entire being. It
felt like I was getting grinded against her insoles. That was only a single,
mere step. There were many more to come.
It was repetitive, it was happening every couple of seconds.
The feeling of being stepped on so absentmindedly, as if Ana didnât even notice
I was there. Before I realised it, I began to enjoy my place beneath her once
again. As every step had me more and more pulsated with pleasure.
*Thud⌠ThudâŚ*
'Well damn⌠that pain redirection spell sure is effective.'
â â â
*Huff⌠Hah.*
There I was, many hours later. I wasnât sure how long but it
was definitely a long time since I was finally released from my prison.
Currently, I laid atop a table. It was a desk with books around me, and
documents being filled by an enormous figure behind me. Her silky brown hair
and adorable face that falsely presented a sense of innocence, it was Anaâs. I
knew better than anyone, that Ana was not one with an innocent smile. She was
completely aware and understanding of what she was doing.
She removed me from her footwear just earlier, hoisting me
up to a table to rest. The sudden sensation of having somewhat cold, clean air
fill my lungs again had almost left me with tears in my eyes.
I was coughing, huffing and puffing. Taking back in the
clean air I had taken for granted. I was nearly passing out to be honest. Yet I
still wanted to remain up and running to talk to Ana.
âSo, that keep you warm and cosy? HahâŚâ I exhaustedly
ask. Sarcasm evident in my voice.
âYep, nice and cosy. Maybe we should do this again sometime?
Mhmm.â She replied, with a playfully mocking tone.
âN-nah, I think Iâm good.â
âHaha. Look at you, it seems youâve really had enough.â Ana
propped her chin with the palms of hands, holding them in place as she beamed
with a loving smile. âNeed me to console you?â
âUh-Mhmm⌠Your majesty. Could we please proceed with
business. It is a matter of urgency.â A foreign voice interjects.
'What the, there was someone else here?'
At a sudden loss for words, I look around and see that on
the other end of the table a giantess was seated. She had black hair, which was
tied up in a ponytail. She seemed marginally older than Ana. At least going off
facial features. She had shiny metal plated armour covering her torso, with a
sheath housing an oddly shaped weapon along her waist. It was most certainly
not a sword. Figures, what use were swords to giants afterall? Her
armour piece possessed a logo, or design more accurately speaking. I had
noticed it before just travelling around with Ana within the castle, but it was
the soldiers of this landâs symbol.
âFine, fine. Kathy. Iâll stop embarrassing my tiny, little,
helpless man.â She points her finger atop me and begins poking me gently. As if
to sweetly nudge me.
'Didnât you just say you would stop embarrassing me?'
âWhat news do you have to share?â She continues.
Kathy changes her tone to a more solemn and serious one. âIt
seems that Vascar has allied themselves with the principality of Marvialasia,
and we have an intel report from Mirandaâs group that Marvialasia is preparing
a full blown offensive attack in 4 months timeâŚâ
â...â
âW-what. Why?!?â
Conflicting thoughts flooded my mind in quick disarray, in
swift succession. Namely being, what was my stance in all this? 'What am I to
do? I still had my friends and family in Vascar. Now theyâve become a part of
the enemy? Why did Vascar send me over to Ranate if they were only going to
indirectly announce war with them soon after?'
I panicked and lost myself in the endless fog of my own
mind. My breathing hastened, though only momentarily. I was at a complete loss
for what I was to do. 'Forget wondering about what Maria the librarian said
earlier about me being incompetent, it was now by no mistake she was in the
right. In the hostile and fearsome hell known as war, what was a mere bug like
me to do?'
I had no proper training as of yet, no capability towards
magic and the arts, and but a mere squire with the sword. I had nothing to
offer but my support for Ana.
I looked back behind me, at Ana. Instinctively at a loss, my
own body searched for the person with the greatest responsibility in their
position. In this case, the queen of Ranate.
âHow is she going to take this? Surely panic must
be setting in right? Sheâs only been officially queen for a month and a bit
now. She must be confused, unsure even.â Were my anxious thoughts. âIâm
going to need to help her. Yeah, that's all I can do really. She probably needs
the emotional support anywa-â
But when I stared back to the titanic being behind me, there
was not a shred of worry or anxiousness to her face. Her body language was
calm, collected. No shaky hands whatsoever. Her face was far from a frown, but
not close to a smile either. It was like a face of contemplation. Of thinking
and processing. Anyone in the nearby vicinity could virtually see a plan
forming within her head.
Neither Kathy nor I could disrupt this process. Both of us
were akin to little pups waiting for instructions from their master, simply
waiting in awe. There was a moment of silence, a brief pause that felt like an
eternity.
âIs that soâŚâ She exclaimed, rather peacefully might I add.
I was sure there was worry behind the professional mask on her face. However,
her attitude and the way she conducted herself were almost out of this world.
No haste, no foolish irrational behaviour. She was simply thinking about what
to do, and how to go about it. âKathy, bring forth the council. I have much to
discuss with them.â
âYes, your majesty.â She bows her head down slightly, and
proceeds to leave the room.
And then, there was just me and Ana, alone. She was still
thinking. It was then when it really hit me. 'Wow. This was the woman I had
married. Strong, smart, capable and gigantic. A fun and loving personality
mixed with a strong sense of leadership⌠What was I in comparison? Where I
immediately panicked, she calmly assessed the situation and began forming a
plan⌠She wasnât just a queen for a month. She was a princess, a princess that
bested her sisters in becoming next in line for the throne. She had already won
over most of Ranate. For good reason.'
I looked down dejectedly at the cold hard wooden table
ground, where I was standing atop. It was right there and then, I had decided
that I would do much more to support Ana. To be worthy of the title of âking
consortâ of Ranate. It wasnât going to be easy, but it was clear I had much to
learn and achieve before I could rest.
I held my head up high again, only to be met with the
warmest, most affectionate smile from Ana.
This was my new life.
My new beginning.
Chapter End Notes:
That's chapter 2 done. A lot more to go haha.
A Heated Debate.
Word Count: 5320
Added: 03/22/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
Chapter 3. This is where the plot of the first arc begins. Chapter covers less fetish content and more about the world and its current tensions. Enjoy!
A sparse room, littered with fancy decor with an extravagant
rectangular table was placed at the centre where I stood. Above me was a gold
chandelier, which I couldnât figure out if it were merely painted. Around me
were chairs with crimson red cushions around a gold and wooden frame, provoking
a stunning, dominant aura. One that reeked of power and wealth, such seats were
set right around my vision. âEven if I worked my entire life off at Vascar.
I doubted I could afford such a thing.â I wondered, realising that the
titanic chairs would cost more than what a humble knight was worth.
âYour Majesty, it appears not only Marvialasia, but Vascar
too, have gone against our backs.â A voice called out, a faint tinge of
frustration lingered in her tone. âItâs a shame, really. One may expect such
behaviour from the scoundrels over at Marvialasia, but to think Vascar would
imitate such behaviour⌠Itâs disappointing.``
A figure, seemingly aged more than twice the lifetime of I,
was there. She spoke with fickle frustration, at such a tone that expressed
both dissatisfaction and an expectant tiredness. It was as if she was aware
that this outcome would arise, just unsure in the matter of when.
âLisa, donât let your spirits down. Weâve known it would
occur at some point. Though involving Vascar was an unexpected move.â Another
voice joins in, with a strong deep voice. To me, all giants possessed
domineering tones. This one in particular however was far more heavy, as it
carried a certain weight with it.
âDo you think the lands up north are involved?â The figure
named Lisa asks in concern as she faces forward toward the queen, who seemed
lost in thought in response to the question.
Of course she was obviously referring to the tyrannical
Karkiman Empire and the modest Bingfordian Empire. Two powerhouses located on
the western continent, unfortunately situated adjacent from one another. These
dominant titans known as political empires, clashed against one another..
The peaceful and quiet land of Bingfordian was what I and
many other citizens of Vascar attributed to âmaking itâ in life. That being
reaching rampant success. âAnd who could blame us? Lands full of age-old
dungeons, ancient historical monuments and wonder were right there! With
mystical plant life and bountiful treasure lurking across every corner!â On
duty once I even got to look over the border of Vascar and Bingfordian, an
event I wouldnât forget. What I saw were hills full of lush green flora that
seemingly changed into a range of unique environments across the horizon.
Colours of greenery transforming into brownish reds, or deeper and warmer
greens depending on whichever direction I stared. I couldnât help but compare
to Vascar. With the very air so foul, so stunk of corrupt feudal
greed that plagued my kingdom, almost being seemingly swept away as I
approached the border. I could smell it, âHell I could even taste it.â The
liberty and privilege of what it felt to truly live. It made me want to abandon
my post at the barron, drought gifted lands where I was positioned at northern
Vascar, to run away and live as a refugee forever more. Alas as my senses
returned, the shackles that forced me to my land pulled on tight, and I was
bound back in place to my post.
Bingfordian was a multicultural society, housing capable
dwarves, scholarly elves, proficient fairies and even sentient monster
races. However there were no giants there and I had always wondered why, but
after living with them for a month it became a little clearer. Simply put,
Bingfordian wasnât built with creatures of their magnitude in mind, it wasnât
going to magically acquire such infrastructure overnight either. âMaybe at
some point we could achieve an alliance with them⌠Would do well for their
multicultural agenda.â I silently hoped. âMuch better than getting
involved with the Karkiman empire, though an alliance with Bingfordian would
result in an instant declaration of war from them...â
*Thump. Thump.*
Quiet, but heavy taps to the ground beneath me were felt
resonating through my body. The amount of force in them to the giantess right
beside me would have been next to nothing, but a mere human like myself would
feel them from hundreds of metres away. It didnât help that she was tapping her
finger to a wooden, sturdy table too. Which only seemingly amplified the force
from her fingers. She tapped away, lingering in thought from Lisaâs question.
However my mind was distracted from learning a new habit of Anaâs, âhmm, so
she taps her fingers when sheâs lost in thought.â Were my immediate
thoughts.
âNo, our scouts have observed no prominent activity in
either of the lands.â Ana interjects. A slightly cold, formal demeanour was
carried about in her body language with her elbows on the table, with her arms
reaching up towards her face, which rested atop the backs of her hands. They
slightly covered up her face and mouth. It created an image of someone
exploring many possibilities in their mind. Of someone looking for the bigger
picture.
She informs the table that Ranate has not detected any
suspicious activity, though I find that statement rather confusing. âI mean,
how could you know for sure?â
âBut Ana, can your scouts truly detect such activity?â I
questioned, aloud with an unusually strong tone. Suddenly the entire roundtable
halts. The council members seated from afar on the rectangular table seated
away from me quiet down at my sudden provocation. Their large, beady eyes come
zooming down on me, as if to locate where the sudden sound came from. âDid
they not realise I was here all along?â I briefly wondered. Ana ignores
their attitude and contemplates the question.
âOh? my little noble squire, what do you mean?â She asks,
half serious and half satire. For some reason she always manages to humble me,
no matter how snarky or serious a situation may seem. Regardless, I voice my
concerns.
âPeople uhh-er *cough*, I mean Humans are quite a bit
smaller than any of you. If some did manage to sneak in, I find it difficult to
believe you could easily notice them.â I explain, with my eye contact staying
strictly on Ana due to nervousness and fear. I wasnât accustomed to having so
many expectant gazes leer in my direction. So naturally I was a little
anxious.
âI see,â Ana answered.
âThat's why the same logic should apply when you go
scouting. How conclusive is it that your intel finds no readings of suspicious
movement across the northern borders?â
â Well, I understand your concerns, but donât fret, honey.
Itâs quite unlikely the ones up north would invade. Theyâre simply in no shape
to do so. Both empires are fully focused on each other, if either Marvialasia
or Ranate were to pick a side, itâd mean a full scale war involving the empires
and our smaller landsâ Ana exclaimed, politely. â Weâre keeping wary as an extra
control measure, but it seems quite unlikely either empire is willing to make
that push, our other intel supports that theory too.â
âO-oh, I see.â I reply, slightly embarrassed. As if I asked
a stupid question. I tuck my head down and avert eye contact. In conjunction,
as if sensing our private conversation finishing; the three council members
spring back into action.
âIs that your majesty, Leon? Why, Ana, you should have
mentioned he was here all along. Hello there little guy.â The young giantess
with the lovely deep voice kindly introduced herself. âIâm Elysia, newly
appointed head deputy of our military and defence administration.â
âHello, nice to meet you. Iâm Leon from Vascar and-â I
attempt to introduce myself to her, and the rest of the ladies. However I was
abruptly cut off.
âUgh, why is there a tiny here? From Vascar too.â
Lisa, as if offended, interjected in an over
exaggerated manner. She was a typical 60m (200ft) tall giantess and as I
mentioned earlier, she seemed to be almost twice as old as I. With slight
wrinkles evident on her face, and a manner of speaking foreign to any other
giantess Iâve encountered beforehand. She dressed, like everyone else in the
room, with heavy warm clothing containing multiple tight layers of fabric bound
to her skin with the addition of a woolen scarf around her neck.
âIt is due to her naive majesty, getting married in a rushed
and abrupt manner. You did not inform us, the council, of this most important
decision.â The third voice finally began speaking. Cold, quiet and blunt
were the descriptors I could give for the last giantessâ mannerisms.
âDo you have an issue with my love life, Rheas?â Ana
retorted, slightly angry it appeared. âThough to be honest, I was as well at
this Rheas person.â
âYour majesty, you are still unaware of the ways of the
world. We in the council only wish the best for you. Thatâs why weâre here, so
we can guide you on your way of ruling over your people. So surely you can
understand our concerns that marrying this country bumpkin is-â
âSIlence, I wonât be hearing it. Frankly this has nothing to
do with our current agenda.â Ana cut off Rheasâ spiel.
âSorry but this isnât something I can agree with either.â
Lisa re-joined. â Queen Ana, you are a figure of power, of dominance and
authority. Marrying such a no name mite like him only weakens your reputation!â
Elysia gave a side eye glare to Rheas and Lisa, as if a
warning to calm themselves down.
âI grow tired of your constant nagging, I truly do.â Ana too
calmed herself down. However, her brow signaled to me she wasn't quite settled yet.
âLisa and I only voice what is best for the kingdom.â Rheas
argued, slightly squinting her eyes to lower her brow.
âYou two wished to grant the crown prince of
Marvialasia, the title of king consort of our nation a few months back! Of
course I declined such an offer. Becoming a pretty badge of fickle, short lived
peace for such a deplorable man; the prince of such a venomous nation is not
what is best for my country, or for my people!â Ana lightly shouted, her voice
remained formal. But the anger seeps through. Almost like an infection, it
starts to involuntarily resonate with me.
â It was a mere ploy, we would capture him and use him as a
bargaining tool.â Lisa mentions. With her hand on her upper chest set in a
diagonal manner. Her palm lay fixated. She struck this pose as if to portray
herself as truthful.
âWhat about my say in this? Was I simply to risk bearing
children with such a man? For short term peace no less?â Ana questions. âWas I
nothing more than a tool to use then? What if the enemy had some elaborate
scheme? What if they planned to use their superior understanding of magic?â
I wanted to raise my voice, to shout with her. To tell them
off that they have no business dictating her life for her. However, my voice is
feeble and puny. It simply would get talked over. Ignored. In the worst case,
they may even use my words against me somehow. So I decided to remain
quiet.
â You and your mother follow the same damned beliefs. So
unfitting of a leader. To think you would jeopardise the kingdom for your own
meagre superstitionsâŚâ Rheas harshly criticised.
âYet, the kingdom is in its best shape? Oh how sorry we are
for our involvement, of what weâve done.â Ana sarcastically apologised, offering meaningless condolences to the legacy of her late motherâs
actions.
âThe kingdom is in its worst shape! Tinies are beginning to
reach higher up positions in society, the late high class society have also
started losing small shares of wealth and our war with Marvialasia rages on!
How are these improvements? The Darlington-Blissâ have ruined the values of
what our great kingdom has stood for!â Lisa yelled, though rage was only
slightly evident in her voice. Instead, a tense bitterness that can only be
conveyed vexingly through words was felt to anyone in the nearby vicinity.
âYour age is showing, Lisa. With how outdated your beliefs
are, and with your stubbornness too, it isnât a wonder why the peasants under
your rule are dissatisfied with you.â Ana briefly paused, examining the
disgusted look of Lisaâs before continuing. âPeople move on, times change.
Giantesses of Ranate arenât mad at Marvialasia like they used to be. No more
blind hate is corrupting their views on tinies, the only hate left is for their
ruler.â Ana replied.
âOur hate for Marvialasia is justice itself; we deserve to
have them under our foot!â Lisa argued, suddenly a picture of a bitter old
figure, rambling away is painted in my mind. It bared a striking resemblance to
the nobles at Vascar.
âYes, but not all tinies are Marvialasians, and not all
humans want us dead. Nor do all giantesses want to dominate their humans.â
âTsk! Your naive optimism knows no bounds.â Lisa bitterly
snickered. Creating a much needed silence in the room. A silence lasting a few
seconds, creating awkward tensions between the figures present. I waited for a
couple seconds, for what may be the most tense council meeting Iâve ever
attended, only for the silence to continue. The giants around me stared at each
other in displeasure. Eyebrows burrowed for some.
âAnaâs right,â I selfishly intervened. â Iâve only been here
for a little while, but I just canât see people going back to the ways you
described they used to be. Already so many shops and professions are accepting
tinies. You canât just say that-â
âSilence you lowly insect!â Lisa harshly scowled aloud.
âThatâs enough Lisa! You canât say such rubbish to your
newly appointed king.â Elysia interrupted, almost seemingly in response to
seeing Anaâs glaring gaze. One full of rage hidden behind an unamused neutral
smile.
âPssh? What king? We donât have one! A mere king consort
wonât order me around. Donât get so high and mighty now that you're married.â
Rheas clicked her tongue with attitude as she refuses to listen.
âMadam Rheas, I ask that you will obey my word. Sit down,
and let us resume our plan of attackâŚâ Ana once more interrupted. A cold, harsh
tone is present in her voice. She spoke slowly, slightly quietly. With her
gaze tired, unassuming and distant. The sudden excess formality even
throws me off guard.
â...â
Silence was once more the loudest noise present in the air,
no one other than Rheas dared to speak a word after. For the command itself was
instructed for Rheas.
The woman sat herself down. No reply necessary.
â Itâs true that marriage with tinies is a hot topic when it
concerns me. After all, the politics of the King consort title and husband get
a little muddy.â Ana admits.
âT-they do?â I ask in confusion.
âBefore my mothers reign, it was rare for any tiny person to
get married to the princess specifically. She fought hard for the now
many rights of tinies. However, it muddied the water with Ranateâs previous
system.â Ana briefly paused. â See, before the sole purpose of mankind was for
our reproductive purposes. The man chosen to be responsible for the queenâs
child was called the âking consort,â. However, they werenât necessarily wedded
to the queen. In fact they were expendable once the child was born.â
âWhat? Isnât that my title now?â I questioned. It
appeared that Ranateâs history was rather interesting, albeit perhaps a little
convoluted though.
The recent exposition of information however felt quite
honestly fitting. âHell Iâll be the first man to say those old customs
werenât designed with the health of the tiny in mindâ. I explored the many
possibilities of why these traditions existed. Afterall to the giantesses
themselves, they were nothing short of good fun. And with magic involved, Tiny
humans like myself were mostly safe too.
âWith magic involved,â I thought, being key. There
was definitely a time period where the lack of magic would have caused severe
issues with the traditions of Ranate. Of course, back then marriage was out of
the window. âI doubt back then, anyone was actually marrying one another
inter-speciesâ. So those extreme traditions were also null and void for
this theory. However, just everyday conventions and the very systems themselves
seemed against humans. Which now started to make sense. âIt appears, these
traditions werenât meant for tinies at all. Just the opposite, they existed
solely to torment them⌠We were considered expendable, for a cruel time period
at least.â I thought, in the silent realm of my mind right as Ana began
speaking once more.
âSo, when the queen marries a human now, with marriage laws
intact, the tinies arenât expendable anymore. After all, more than just
reproduction becomes their only purpose now. This creates a weird paradox where
the roles of new king consorts differ from prior ones, as any married man to
the queen automatically becomes a king consort but also a husband. Hence, they
arenât capable of being deployed as foot soldiers or simply forgotten about
right after. They just carry on as partners of the queen.â
âI see.â I answered after receiving the sudden, unexpected
history lesson.
âHmph, he didnât even know that! See?â Rheas points her
finger toward me, as if directing blame.'' How can he become our king if he
knows nothing about our land, or our laws and customs?â Rheas jeered.
âRheas, times are changing. He isnât just some random king
consort, he is also my husband. My lover. Any offence to him is an offence to
me. Unlike previous queens before the Darlington-Bliss, I wonât hear or accept
any slander towards Leon, especially on such spiteful logic.â
âYeah, well you can do that. But what about us? What about
any doubters in the populace? Are they just meant to quiet down and accept this
new tiny as their king? You canât silence their opinions, not if you care for
your public image at least.â Lisa replied, sceptical of Anaâs perspective.
âSure, most will blindly follow the monarchy, but some will always remain as
doubters. And we all know that anybody in your position knows the hindrance
doubters provideâŚâ
âAt the very least, he hasnât done enough to be considered
worthy of being either a monarch, king consort, or your husband. That much is
clear.â Rheas concluded.
âOnce again, Iâll repeat myself. You donât get to decide
when heâs âworthyâ or not.â Ana replied, a slight tired expression laid across
her face.
â-But you do agree that he isnât enough to be considered
king at the very least?â Lisa, once sensing an opportunity, interjected once
more.
â I-I, well-â Ana began speaking, before a slight pause. As
if in confrontation with her own ideals, she slightly bows her head down in
defeat before continuing. âNo⌠Itâs true that he hasnât done enough to be
properly considered king.â
âWell that wraps this up-â Lisa attempted to finish the
discussion, before getting cut off.
âI can prove myself.â I boldly stated. Sensing Ana wasnât
going to win her debate, I decided itâs time to sell myself a little bit here.
âIf the issue is that Ana shouldnât be marrying a no name, random helpless
tiny. Then I can fix that!â
Ana peered down at my form, a little bit nervous but
ultimately a proud and reserved smile laid across her face.
âOh, is that so?â Lisa mocked, a giggle hidden behind the
fakeness of her smile. It was as if she was trying her best in not trying to
laugh at my proclamation.
âGive me a fair task, anything worthy for a king of this
kingdom. Iâll do it.â
âA fair task? For little olâ you? Thatâd hardly be anything
of worth for our kingdom little man.â Rheas said. â If you want to prove
yourself, youâll have to take things a bit out of your comfort zone.â
Ana stares down at me with a worrying gaze, unsure if this
was the right move to make. She has our hand enfolded with one another, with
fingers intertwined. âPerhaps a sign she isnât too optimistic about the
task?â
âThe task must be fair, Iâll moderate that. If anything is
overly harsh then Iâll immediately cancel it.â Ana argued. âAnd I mean fair in
the sense that you folk arenât capable of influencing it.â
Rheas and Lisa stare at each other's eyes and smile, then
Lisa smiles at Elysia and she nods back at her.
âFine, fine, your majesty. Not to worry, weâve come up with
a fine idea. One we originally didn't need to use⌠But now it seems that a âfineâ
young man has taken the plunge.â Lisa mockingly exclaimed while eyeballing me.
âWeâve reached a unique predicament with our land, as Iâm
sure your majesty is aware. We are at war with Marvialasia, but cannot afford
to upset either the Karkiman empire or the Bingfordian empire up north. The
land east, Ranate also seems to be conspiring against us.â Elysia, after a long
absence from the discussion, re-joins in to the discussion. âThe easiest option we have, is to
allow someone to sneak in up northwest, and enter into Marvialasia from there
and gather intel. This would not only assist in attacking the kingdom, but also
allow us to prevent a proxy war with Vascar.â
âAh, but the issue is that any giantess would make an
obvious ploy. Far too easy for anyone to see the issue there⌠You're not
suggesting we have Leon be this spy, are you councillors?â
There was a brief pause in the room. Where Anaâs gaze was
focused harshly on Rheas. As if engaging in a war of silent words, it looked
like they had conversed from merely their facial expressions.
âWhy yes, we are. Even Elysia is with us.â Rheas
smugly says.
â...â
Ana stared to the side at Elysia in confusion. From my
perspective itâs all happened so fast that I was struggling to keep up with the
discussion. However, Iâd made up my mind on what my goals were. So that didn't matter. I wasnât sure if it was the sudden spike in
adrenaline, but I seemed weirdly excited, especially since I would normally be
reacting in the opposite manner.
â I believe it would be a good morale boost, as well as a
way to strengthen both your majestyâs reputations. If sir Leon leaves this
hurdle a stronger man, then it would only benefit the kingdom. Outside of
Ranate, hardly anyone should be familiar with him too.â Elysia offered her
stance. Picking the council members perspective over ours.
Her stance on the matter made Anaâs facial expression
twitch, as if showing her own battle of ideals. Back to her position of being
lost in thought, Ana faced me once more.
â Will this be alright for you?â She asked, her voice
harrowing but gentle.
âI-Iâll manage. Iâve gone this far already. I wonât be
giving up here.â I declared, loud and clear for the roundtable to hear, though a
slight tinge of nervousness still was ever present. âAfter this, Rheas and
Lisa, will I finally be recognised as king here?â
âHmph, Itâll depend on your progress. We have other issues
after this that need addressing too you know. Such as the lack of ore and
minerals available in our land. And the limited trade routes too.â Lisa
announced. â Who knows if one task will really sway the more skeptical people
of RanateâŚâ
âThere isnât anything else I can do, but to lead by
example.â I challenged both the arrogant council members in their beliefs. My
passion for becoming worthy of the title graciously handed to me hadnât
changed. Why would it? At the lowest point of my existence, I had nothing. I
lost it all, to greed and corruption. Now, Ana bestowed upon me wealth, fame,
her own love and companionship. Like a gift from the gods, right to me when I
needed it most. To help out her image for doing so much for me was a given in my
mind.
âConfident, are we? You may depart right away.â Lisa said,
almost in a scary manner. As if her intent were to evoke fear.
âRight away is insane. I refuse. That goes against the fair
task conditions we all agreed to. Give him at least ten days to get ready.â Ana
strongly contended.
âIs this favoritism I see?â Lisa exclaimed with a
disappointed tone.
â I struggle to see how jeopardising the plan from your own
stubbornness is a good idea. Iâm simply allowing ten days in consideration for
Beth to create an invisibility cloth for him, I still have to inform her about
this request and all. Such fine craft takes a while; It would also vastly
improve the odds of our success.â Ana, in an exhausted manner, argued back.
Providing an elaborate excuse.
âAn invisibility cloth you say? Excellent. We can expend
some patience for that. Any research done on magic and fine craftsmanship are
resources spent well.â Rheas cheerfully proclaimed. Her own family line would profit from such a thing too.
âWas my own well being not of any concern whatsoever to
these council giants?â I wondered, in awe of the sudden lack of care I was
receiving. I knew there were giantesses out there that would be against my
position, but to see them at such powerful seats of the monarchy? It struck a
bitter cord that left a sour taste in my mouth. âWhatever, I have no better
choice but to prove myself.â I thought, silent within the depths of my own
thoughts.
âWell, that concludes our meeting.â Rheas finished.
Seemingly had enough of my blabbering, she stands up abruptly, with a slight
scorn across her face directed at my general position. âI do hope our
little warrior can prove himself somewhat. At least to around the level of
competency of his former majesty. Itâs the bare minimum. Originally we werenât
even going to offer him a chance when we would spot him, but since heâs eager
to prove himself. He gets one shot.â
âYes, yes, I agree.â Lisa continued. âWe look forward to your
upcoming achievements, as weâre all sure youâll most certainly succeedâŚâ
âAnd, on the off chance you arenât back in a month, the
kingdom will assume you're dead.â Rheas declared, as if leaping off of Lisa's enthusiasm. âGood luck now, brave
tiny.â
The two left, exiting the roundtable room. Their footsteps sounded like loud tremors. Such that it made me wonder by reflex, of the
hell I would be subject to if I was down there, stuck on the floor. The fear,
the helplessness and powerlessness I would have against what would ultimately
be their brisk average day walking pace. That horror latched onto my mind, like
a bad case of the plague it made me want to pass out. I peered outward,
towards their fleeting ever escaping silhouettes. Seeing that it was done, it
was over. The round table discussion finished.
âI just did that⌠I talked back to those titans.â I
realised, having all the events of the tense meeting come into effect. I
vividly start recollecting the order and details of what I just said. â I
promised to do what now? To save Ranate⌠How? Iâm a mere weakling, a squire. I
know naught of magic or magecraft. I know nothing of rune smithing or
information gathering. Iâm effectively useless in this field! And with a month
long time limit no less?â
*Door shut*
The two giants left the room, however my mind was
preoccupied over my own worries. On why had I pledged to do such noble feats
and achievements that were so far above my ability? My body sparked with a
sudden change of heart as a result after processing the conversation that just
passed. Hands shaking, panic mongering around me as my role slowly set in atop
my shoulders. Even my teeth were shaking, as I stared back behind me to search
for comfort, and instead was met with a surprise.
â...â
Suddenly a gigantic pair of muscular folds appeared. Soft,
pink and squishy flesh that dominated my view. A warm breeze full of
comforting, familiar fragrances donned the air around me. Behind me were Anaâs
lips as she leaned in for a heartfelt kiss. As if she sensed my panic, she
sought to ease my angst. Her supple lips soon became one with me as they sunk
closer to my form. It took only a mere instant for me to become captivated,
engrossed and entranced by their form. They lightly pecked, barely a touch but
the meaning behind it betrayed the gentleness behind that tenderness.
*Peck*
âI just wanted you to know that youâre very brave. I
honestly donât know what I expected from this meeting, but it went better than
expected. And that's all because of you.â Ana cooed, as she lowered her mouth
down yet again for another kiss. Like before, sheâs simply putting her mouth
near table level in terms of height, attempting to kiss by reaching out towards
me.
*Smooch*
This time, a slightly stronger kiss. For a few passing
seconds only could I feel her touch. Yet, that was enough.
My hands no longer were shaking, my heart beat calmed down
and my mind relaxed however little it could.
âDonât worry. Iâll be making sure you're up to the task
personally. If we get this right, itâll be a monumental event in our history.â
Ana reassured me, as if settling the storm of worry in my heart. Her gentle but
confident voice soothed my soul, creating a warm fuzzy feeling.
âA-ahem, your majesties. I know it is a difficult mission.
But in honesty I do believe you are capable enough of achieving results. Unlike
those two, you have my full support provided the cause is beneficial to our
land.â Elysia interrupts.
âElysia⌠I know it's hard getting a say in with those two
around. But Iâm thankful for the little things you did during the discussion.
Even if weâre at odds on our ultimatum.â Ana exclaims peacefully.
âOf course, now then. I must head back to the knightâs
quarters for an inspection. Excuse me, your royal highnesses.â Elysia bided her
farewell, as she too proceeds to head towards the door.
âAs for what our own plan of attack is going to be⌠Let's
see.â Ana pondered. â You need to develop a base level of magic, and we need to
further examine your physical aptitude. You should already be quite strong, at
least for a human due to the enchantments we placed on you a month ago.â
âRight now, with the assumption I get a sick new
invisibility item. My current skill set is horse riding, bare bones level
knighthood, decent archery skills and some above average enchantments. Not much
to go off to be honest.â I said, listing my own abilities.
â We have a week, we need to somehow improve these odds in
that time frame. Not to mention, brief you on some extra details regarding the
mission itself. Oh and most importantly, one last thing.â
âHmm?â
âJust some lovely, intimate endurance training.â
âHuh? No, wait.â
â Câmon, you know it's important for your own strength now
that you train, and we could spend some more time together too. At least this
way weâll kick off two birds with one stone.â
âWhat's the other bird in this metaphor?â I question, though
I had a feeling I already knew the answer.
âWell⌠You're gonna be away for a while, I need some time
alone with you two to make up for it, dear.â
âOh, so it's that kind of endurance training⌠Well I wonât
be complaining.â
âRelax, relax. Itâll be beneficial for you.â
Both Ana and I let out a slight chuckle. For completely
different reasons. Anaâs nervousness set her on edge and she couldnât help but
laugh about the situation. Whereas I was more laughing in being worried about
exactly what my âendurance trainingâ was going to be. Despite that, both of us
knew that after this week Itâd be a while before weâd see one another again.
And whilst both of us had only known each other for a little longer than a
month, and been busy with political adventures in the kingdom. Neither of us
could bear to see the other go, even if temporarily.
Chapter End Notes:
That is chapter 3, there was a lot of errors present in my original document for this. Some of those may still be here as I might have missed them.
Training Begins!
Word Count: 7574
Added: 03/29/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
Leon begins his training!
Fields of overgrown weeds and flora, a late lukewarm evening
along with an unrivalled sense of dread and exhaustion. Such simple things took
me back to my days before I was a squire at Vascar, where I would be forced to
take part in the 5 oâclock military training exercises. This was of course to
strengthen my body, and provide basic fortitude and the fitness required to
survive as a member of the knighthood. Those days never seemed to vanish from
my head, almost like a bad case of the plague, they just wouldnât leave me. The
crippling exhaustion, brutal pain and terrifying consequences of failure made
it an unforgettable experience. âWhy you may ask? Simply put. Vascar had no
need for failures, for the incompetent, for what they deemed to be the weak
minded. Those unfit were discarded, with their reputation tarnished.â
I was berated every day for not being up to their standard,
for their level of skill or ability, and on examination day, I somehow passed
by just on the margin. Right on the passing mark to become a squire. It was me
and a group of 300 other soon to be scruffy soldiers, out of 1000 potential
candidates. The 700 remaining were sent home, back to poverty with no way
of escape. At least until they could try again the year after.
âFun timesâŚâ I thought to myself.
âLast lap now Leon!â A voice screamed, ear shatteringly
loud. But hidden behind the coarseness of her words was a warm and tender
affection of care, at least that's what Iâd like to hope and believe.
I was running, not sprinting but jogging along a square
shaped, marked perimeter of grass outside the city. Ana had marked a rough
square shaped path for me to follow, with each length out to be around 1Km
(0.62 miles) long per a side for me to follow, making the entire perimeter
around 4 km. âAnd I have to complete 5 laps of thisâŚâ
Ana was waiting for me to arrive, as she patiently waited at
the starting corner of where I departed, from at the start of my little
marathon. She had employed an application of something called âVoid magicâ on
an unfamiliar device to form some strange apparatus, which somehow was capable
of measuring time. She was using this for my endurance test.
Now, I had little to no clue on how magic, magecraft or any
form of such wizardry worked. It all looked like some foriegn language, so I
was unsure of what to make of it. Perhaps I would understand better if Vascar
taught such things, but alas they never did. At least not to a squire such as
myself.
*Huff⌠Puff. Agh*
I groaned as I ran. My body seemed weak and hopeless, not
wanting to continue this any longer. As if without my own will, it complained
in the form of pain that shot across my legs, building up as the exercise
continued. I was already slightly buffed from enchantments, but none offered
any direct assistance for exercises such as this. They only helped to an
extent.
âCâmon, almost there.â
I still ran, covering metre after metre of distance as fast
as I could. Afterall, It wasnât as if there was any need to conserve any energy
on the final stretch. I bolted and sprinted, pushing away the pain and
replacing it with a drive for more strength. I was tapping into the final,
figurative reserve of energy I kept this entire marathon. Pleading with my body
to give one final push.
âPlease⌠Just let it end already.â
Step after step, foot after foot I continued my run.
Suddenly there was a sudden urge to vomit, as I felt any source of rationality
leave my soul.
â...â
Before I knew it, I was falling face down. My vision was
blurring. âDid I just flop my test at the home stretch?â I wondered to
myself, within the depths of my fading mind.
âYay! You did it.â A familiar voice calls out. â-And time.â
She says, while messing with the apparatus she created before urgently turning
her attention towards me, as she walks over to the finishing line, alarming me
that I had supposedly passed it. âYou alright, Leon?â
I had my face planted across the dirt for less than a minute
before my sense of self started returning.
â I-*Ugh-CoughâŚ*, yeah, Iâll be fine. Just need some
water.â
âSure, thereâs a small river about 300 metres to the east.
Iâll carry you to it.â Ana comments.
She picks me up, gently in a pincer like motion and places
me on her open palm.
â... So, what time did I get?â I curiously ask.
â About one and a half hours. Which isnât bad considering
you have some enchantments, and were trained beforehand at Vascar.â
âBut⌠It could be a lot better though, canât it?â I exclaim,
slightly exasperated. âIâm sorry that Iâm not quite cutting it-â
âYouâre doing fine, one and a half hours is still a pretty
good starting point. Youâre only going to improve from here after all.â She
confidently says, as if redirecting the conversation. âPlus, you're too harsh
on yourself. Iâm not judging you off what you can do in a marathon, especially
only after one attempt at it.â
I end up looking down, away from her face in an embarrassed
daze. But, no amount of shying away could possibly hide the relief plastered
across my face.
âOho, look whoâs grinning away now.â Ana mocks, in a
friendly manner.
â...â I hide my gaze, in a vain attempt to hide my
embarrassment. I wasnât used to this kind of banter, but even then I was glad I
finally was with someone who I could just talk with normally.
We both let out a slight chuckle.
â â â
*Gulp⌠Gulp*
âPhew, Iâm parched. Thank the stars for the running water.â
I say, after arriving at the river and fetching myself some water to drink. I
clasped my hands together and tried to collect the water between my palms. âI
was gonna say this is a massive river, but itâs probably that Iâm just too
small isnât it.â I exclaim after looking outward towards the mighty river. It
seemed to extend over yonder, far as my eyes could see. âAnd I donât mean
that in the sense of where the water was going, but rather the actual distance
from the sides of the river.â
âYep, this is just a mere offshoot. The water comes down
from the mountain ranges from the southern and western directions.â Ana
explains.
âIs it meant to work like that? As in the flowing water
coming from the mountains.â I ask.
âOh, do you not know? I suppose Vascar is primarily flat,
dry grasslands so that would make sense. Well, Itâs a bit much to explain how
and why it works right now.â
She grabs me and places me on her hand, just like before. We
start walking away from the river and begin our little trip to re-enter the
city.
â... Hey Ana, what was that thing that you did earlier? With
the, er, void mana, Magecraft, magic or whatever it is.â I ask, enthralled by
curiosity.
âIt was a combination of magic and magecraft, dear. As Iâm
sure youâre aware, Ranate had a few breakthroughs in magic in recent years due
to the war with Marvialasia. Itâs a bit hard for me to explain, but essentially
Iâm using my own essence to take the form of void mana, which fuels the device
I was using earlier, in order to measure time.â Ana tries to explain, however
Iâm left with only more questions. â The device then takes a sample of the
luminosity variable of the strongest light source present. In other words the
sun, by using my void mana to measure its value. Then It takes the difference
with that value with a new value from when I finish the interval, and leaves me
a number that represents the time taken for an event to occur. Itâs basically a
clock that can measure time intervals!â She says, a slight squeal of excitement
lingering within her voice.
On the other hand, Iâm left speechless. Dumbfounded even. I
had no idea what Ana just said, and probably wonât understand what sheâs about
to say either. I canât help but feel defeated at how I have nothing to add to
her sudden burst of exposition. It was as if she just let out her passion and I
had nothing I could do to support her with it.
âA-Ana, Iâm sorry. But I donât think I follow, like at
all.â
âAww, I had a feeling this would be too complicated for you
right now. After all, you donât even know the basis of mana right now.â
âWell uh,â I ponder, urgently trying to continue the
discussion. âDid you make that yourself?â
âThe device?â She asks, to which I nod my head towards.
âYeah, the design came from my blueprints. I havenât had the opportunity to
test this device since the team of magecraft engineers and I constructed the
device. So I thought to myself, hey, why not now?â
âHuh, well that's interesting. Iâve never heard of a former
royal being into, or at least being this knowledgeable about stuff unrelated to
their role.â
âAnything can be relevant or important. Anything at all.
Just learning new skills is enough for me to find something worthwhile to do.
Change within the kingdom has to come from every angle afterall, I canât just
be so close minded to change only what suits my own tastes. Besides, this stuff
is fun, itâs interesting! I doubt even Marvialasia has this level of
understanding for their magecraft.â Ana gently says, before drifting off topic
slightly. â Ooo, I know, Iâll call my device a timer. Yeah, that has a nice
ring to it. Itâs even better than using shadow clocks and such at least, so
maybe it's worthwhile researching more into and-â She continues before being
interrupted.
âGeez, you werenât kidding. How come Iâve never seen this
side about you before? I mean surely I would have heard about this hobby of
yours by now.â I question, half serious and half sarcastic.
âHmph, Iâll have you know, Iâm a certified magecrafter
first, queen second.â She giggles.
While we did play it off as a joke, it did become clearer to
me that maybe weâve started to let down our guard with each other. Gone was the
pure terror that was apparent durign our first meeting. I guess it made sense
with how much has happened, and well, is going to happen. Itâs easy to forget
weâve only just known each other for a little longer than a month. Weâve gotten
so comfortable around each other, that sheâs started sharing more and more
about her own personal life around me. And honestly, I wouldnât mind letting
her know about any secrets I have about me either. Hell, right now I felt that
she earned that right. It was as if weâd long gone past the âlearning about
each otherâ stage but had put it off for some reason. I suppose the busy nature
of being royalty didnât help⌠But I definitely did feel safe around her. It was
like a warm, fuzzy feeling whenever Iâm around Ana. Just the general sense of
comfort being vast and seducing. Honestly I couldnât tell if it's her voice,
her gaze or just her overall confident demeanour, but I found myself more and
more obsessed with her as the days continued.
Whilst lost in my own mental realm, I came back to reality
to find her staring down at me.
âWhat happened to your hands, Leon?â She examines aloud,
with a slightly worried but not distressed tone.
I look down and see the bruised and battered state of my
hands. Dirt, mud and clay was smeared over them too. âDamn, I should have
cleaned them by the river when I had the chance.â
âUhhh. Yeah, I fell over two or three times during the
marathonâŚâ I explain. âBut itâs no big deal, my hands used to be in way worse
shape back when I did archery.â
âArchery?â Ana questions.
âWe had to do it in a range of environments, so I would
often get my hands dirty, or bruised at the very least. I was also the top
ranking squire of Vascar when it came to archery, Hell I even rivalled some of
the actual professionals. Honestly, without this being on the examinations in
Vascar, I doubt I would even be a squire right now.â
âWoah. I wonder how in terms of skill you would compare to
our archers.â Ana wondered out loud.
âWell, I donât think we can be compared. And I donât mean
that due to the size disadvantage. I doubt your archers have even half the
experience I do.â I snarkily add in, perhaps stroking my own ego a step too
far. But I couldnât help it, this was one of my biggest strong suits. It felt
natural to talk about it, and having someone actually listen felt nice.
âMaybe one day you could properly show me your technique
then, what do you say, my itty bitty squire?â She teases.
âYeah⌠Maybe one day.â I affirm.
I think about how much has happened in the past 24 hours,
and that suddenly Iâm gonna be leaving Ranate, my new home in just a couple
days. It all seems daunting, so worrying. But, when I look up at the face of
the giantess carrying me home right now, I canât help but think that itâll all
be worth it in the end.
âWhen we get you back to the castle, Iâm gonna fetch you a
tiny bath. Today was a rough day, so itâs fine if you're a little tired.â Ana
interrupts, disrupting my internal line of thinking. â Since the day is
almost over, and itâs the same day as the meeting, we therefore have about 9
more days to get you up to level within the deadline, not including today. I
also need to do tests to determine some things about your body by day 3. After
that, itâll just be a matter of training you. Though a lot of that near the end
might have to be self directed by you to be honest.â
âWhy till day three?â I ask.
âI have some extra things I need to run by you, but I need
some tests done ahead of time to determine how tough, durable and strong you
currently are. Thatâll let me find out which area needs improvement the most.
Though if Iâd hazard a guess, itâll probably be magic related, I bet.â
âIâd bet on that too⌠I donât know the first thing about
magic, magecraft or whatever itâs called.â
âItâs fine, I have a specialist whoâll come help us in that
regard by day 4. At least that's the fastest I can book them in by.â
âA specialist?! Does that mean Iâll be learning magecraft
and stuff soon?â I ask, now locked in anticipation.
â Well, only the basics for now.â Ana responds. âFor now,
you should worry about tomorrow.â She answers in a worrying tone, almost in a
way that bodes some level of concern.
âH-how so?â I replied.
â Tomorrow is a full day of just me and you, and some of
those tests⌠I have a feeling some may prove, let's just say, a little bit
challenging for you. Not to mention you wanted to learn some history of Ranate
too, so itâll be two birds with one stone.â She contends. âBut no need for you
to panic, Iâll be making sure it's as safe as it can beâŚâ
*Gulp*
I audibly gasp, a slight hiccup of worry present not only on
my face, but also in my voice. At least Iâd imagine so, I had no real way to
check what my face was looking like after all.
âBring it on.â I challenged, perhaps only with a mask of
bravery and folly. But it was courage nonetheless. My vigorous attitude was met
with a face that mirrored a predator staring down hungrily at her prey. Anyone
could tell she had some rather unusual practices and training methods lined up
for me.
Our walk into the city continued as the sunlight became
dimmer, and darkness crept out of the shadows. Without a doubt, Iâd be hitting
the hay the moment weâd arrive at bed.
â â â
(13 hours later)
There I was, at a special facility housed in one of the many
interior castle rooms. It was a room with a sign plastered across it in
yellowish colour. It said âAuthorised Personnel Only.â To which Ana ignored and
simply walked inside it regardless, holding me up on her left shoulder.
Ana was wearing a fitted, red skirt that extended down to
almost her knees. Her top was a sweater type, with cream coloured wool. The
overall colour scheme felt typical for Ranate wear, but it was unusual seeing
Ana in such clothing. Usually she would stick to royal attire.
Inside the room, there was a single window where the bright
morning sun shone inward to the room. Illuminating the atmosphere with warmth,
both Ana and I basked momentarily in its glory. The floor was dark red carpet,
as was normal for any room within the castle and there were lights on the
roofs, powered by what I would presume to be some form of magic. Vascar by
contrast simply utilised fire burning for chandeliers and other decor to
provide light, using special wax that kept the fire aflame for extended periods
of time. Of course, such luxury of having light such as that being permanently
lit at home was something only nobility could afford. Even I, a peasant in
nobleâs clothing, was gifted with such a small humble gesture.
Focusing my eyes towards the centre of the room, there was a
chair, or more accurately a throne. The sides seemed similar to Anaâs throne at
the throne room, where I first greeted her.
âAh, still in good shape.â She exclaimed happily as she
pointed to the chair. â Leon, this will be your first two tests for today.
Durability and resilience.â
She stepped over to the throne, to me it felt like an
eternity was passing as I was left with questions as to what was going on. As
we got closer to the chair in question, I could distinctly tell the âseatedâ
part was of an unusual design. Cold, hard metal with a few mechanical looking
designs were apparent. The rest of the throne was of typical design to Anaâs
usual one. With the back support being of a soft but firm red fabric, and
golden colour on the arm rests. It was all one design with no gaps from the arm
rest to the seat.
Ana pinched me gently from her hand, and lifted me down to
the seat of the throne. I stood there on the metallic surface, perplexed at
what was going on.
âAna, what-what is all this?â I asked, as my curiosity began
hitting a nerve.
âA relic of the pastâŚâ She said, slightly dismissive in
tone. âMarvialasia was an enemy of all non-human races. At one point long ago,
we teamed up with the dwarven forces nearby to fight against them. As a gesture
of that alliance and the mutual disdain for Marvialasians, the dwarven queen
had prepared this chair for us.â
âThe lost society of smithery, The Great Dwarven
Alliance?!â I thought, in surprise. It was an ancient collective of dwarven
people that lived underground. They possessed a unique cave system that
burrowed down to the deep dark depths of the earth where no human, giant or any
other had ever traversed, or rather couldnât enter due to their size. Rumours
were spread that all Dwarves bowed under a queen, a mysterious outsider who no
non-dwarf had ever seen. No amount of communication or attempt at such had ever
let the Dwarven people mention anything of her, besides that she does in fact
exist. Overall, Iâd never seen a dwarf before; if anything, Iâd say they were
one of the rarer races you could out there.
âYou knew them? The lost people?!â I questioned.
âNo, of course not. This was merely a relic from an age-old
alliance.â She replied. âIn all honesty, we havenât heard from them in many
years. We havenât a clue what became of them.â
âO-oh.â I responded, slightly disappointed. I look back at
the chair and its materials. While at first glance it seemed fairly ordinary,
it was the specifics of the apparatus that made it seem noteworthy.
Where I was currently located, there were no loose hanging
threads, or places to grip on to. The fabric for the back support also only
came to be a bit higher up, much taller up then what I could possibly reach
for.
âSay Leon, I know you must have figured out by now what this
chair was used forâŚâ
I stood there in silence, staring at the giantessâ deep
brown eyes. For just a moment an idea clicked, a premonition of the fate of
those who stood right where I was came flashing onto my own eyes, like
nightmarish visages from the past.
âW-were they sat on? Doomed to be crushed underneath by your
peopleâŚâ I hazard a guess, an educated one. However it didnât quite make sense
as to why such horrific acts would mimic their cultureâs own wedding ceremony.
âPerhaps whichever giantess assisted in designing this contraception with
the dwarves simply wanted to try out the âfunâ of tormenting their enemies ⌠â I
hypothesised in my mind. Searching for the rhyme and reason behind the lore of
this chair.
â...Yeah, that's what this was used for.â She answers,
leaving the room with a moment of silence. âIt comes with a strange mechanism
too, where it can measure something the dwarven people called âforceâ on a
person. I donât quite understand how it works, as it doesnât mimic how our
researchers have done their calculations. But the greater the number is, the
greater the force, and thatâs the function weâre going to be using today.â
âThe force?â
âThe more force you can withstand standing up, the stronger
your results for resilience are going to be. Youâll understand.â She exclaims
with a lack of confidence, almost as if trying to remember the specifics of how
the machine works. âIf I was allowed to disassemble this, maybe Iâd know
better⌠Ah, but I canât. Itâs a historical artefact, who knows how the council
would spin that narrative to the public. And the numbers this thing gives donât
exactly make sense either at times . If only I could disassemble it and see how
it was made.â She debates under the careless whisper of her voice.
Suddenly, Ana turns around. Blinding away the cute sweater
she had put on and instead replacing my line of vision with her rear as she
stepped slightly back, drawing herself closer to me. The skirt she was wearing,
fitted perfectly to her waist, showed off her hips and rear extending outward
as they began retracting back into a flatter shape from the legs down.
At notice of the sight in front of me, the picture in my
mind of Marvialasian soldiers screaming and begging for forgiveness became
clearer. At the fate of being crushed to paste, and grinded away to nothingness
sprang to my thoughts. Much like herbs at mercy of a mortar and pestle. I could
see it in my head, the events that would follow. âAfter all, this wasnât my
first time being sat onâ, as pathetic as that sounded. Some would have
obviously tried to escape, to run away down towards where the back support of
the throne is, in a meagre attempt to grasp one last hope of escape. To latch
onto any stray loose fabric string and climb out to freedom. However, to the
credit of this throneâs design, they would be met with disappointment.
As not only is the exterior of the seat made of perfectly
smooth metal, unholdable by hand, but that same fabric these people would seek
would simply be out of arm's reach. In the end, such a poor escape attempt
would be akin to a trapped bug trying to flee a spiderâs web. Try and quiver
they might, hope and pray they can, nothing could be done to escape their newly
found destiny; as bloody red stains underneath the cloth covering the rear end
of the giants they were now soon to be under.
Getting lost in my own imagination, I end up falling
backwards as my knees give out. Not even taking into account of what was
happening in front of me, but purely due to the sheer terror of the image in my
head.
âCâmon Leon, get up. I havenât even done anything yet. After
going through this at least twice, Iâd think youâd get a bit more used to it.â
Ana proclaimed, in a playful mocking manner.
âS-shut up. The metal surface is throwing me off. Thatâs
all.â I lightly chuckle back. While it was a vain attempt of redirecting the
subject due to my nerves, it was at least, to my credit, partially true. I was
used to softer materials being the materials seats Ana would use, which often
would be the one last saving grace for me whenever I got into these
situations.
âSuuure, thatâs what got you nervous. Not this over here.â
She clasps her hand over her ass cheek, with the fabric pulled upon and
slightly wrinkled. Slowly she dragged her hand and was sliding it upward in a
slightly suggestive manner. While a mesmerising sight, Iâd known her long
enough by now that this was her own way of loosening up the tension in the air.
âHoney, you know Iâm not here to hurt you⌠At least not without your input on
the matter beforehand. This is for the sake of the test, and to spice things
up a bit.â She confidently declares, a mix of saracam and care in her
voice.
âYouâre just saying that because you want to do this again.â
I reply, aiming to snarkily get back at her. âIâm not even sure how, but youâve
managed to find a contraption that perfectly lets you do that.â
âAnd so what if I am?â Ana boldly announces. âAs far as Iâm
concerned, I need my little, itty bitty husbandâs dose of love, in spades to
make up for the month youâll be gone.â She says while employing some cutesy
voice, to such a degree it seems she was slightly taking the piss out of it.
âWhat about you, arenât you going to miss my love, my care and all of this.â
She grasped her own ass, gently and moved towards her thigh; Clearly having a
little bit too much fun in this role. Her playful personality greatly
juxtaposed her strong willed, and dominant persona. I could hardly remember
that I was stressing about the tight deadline of getting ready to leave. I
still couldnât quite make out which one of Anaâs attitudes was the real her,
the one she would act like naturally. Though if Iâd had to guess, itâd probably
be a mix of both. She did always seem a bit stern around others, and always a
tad nicer when it was just the two of us.
âIf youâre worried about how there's only 8-9 days left
before you depart. Donât be. In fact, thereâs no point in even learning magic
if youâre stressed.â
âWell, how can I not be?â
âI know itâs hard. Thatâs why Iâve made activities for you
to just get out of that mood.â
While the desire to use this over the top, machine of a
chair to measure my resilience was certainly driven by her own desires. It was
still nice to know that I was still there, festering somewhere in the back of
her mind when she was planning activities. That subtle kindness went a long
way, as it was quite unfamiliar to me.
âIâll be lowering myself down now, and youâll need to
hold me up as best you can. Though donât worry, I wonât be putting all my
weight down. The moment you break form or fall is the value of force Iâll be
recording down for this test.â She explains. Basically indicating that sheâll
be sitting on me with her weight pressing down, however sheâll be holding
herself up a little. Lowering the strain placed on me. Iâll be in charge of
lifting her up, as best I can, until eventually she stops supporting herself to
a level where Iâll become nothing more than a flattened cake.
âYouâre currently at 784N. Which is a problem, So Iâll just
press the calibration button here.â Ana states. The machine was currently
recording my âforceâ at around 784N.
âWhat does the N even mean?â I pondered. Completely
oblivious to any detail about this machine.
âThere we are, 0 N now. Should be good to go, now that your
own force isnât a part of the equation. Remember, even if this isnât completely
accurate, the idea that a higher number equals a better result is still true.
So try your best.â
And then, time was set in motion. My fate was locked and
loaded. What happened next was something I wasnât unfamiliar with, but could
never truly get used to.
The sight of two twin mountain sized meteors came crashing
down, clad in smooth fabric, at an unexpectedly slow pace. At the very least ,
I was sure the fabric wouldnât be uncomfortable when I would inevitably be
crushed.
The slow speed of lowering her ass down to the seat could
simply be explained by the fact that she had no reason to crush me. I was
spared by that ambition, by that desire to measure me when I had to hold
her up. That alone was what gave me mercy to what would be that inescapable
fate. At least, that's what Iâd hope for. For all I knew, Ana could simply be
enjoying the fact that I had nowhere to run. As if prey were trapped within a
corner. She could take her time as much as sheâd like, the result would be the
same. As with each passing second, my vision became darker, the light that
invaded the room was covered by the rear end of my wife. Like a moon engulfing
the sun during an eclipse. However, not even such a rare, grand and impossibly
unique sight could compare to the sheer nature and power of what was in front
of me. I thanked all the lucky stars out there in the sky that I was blessed
with enchantments. Without them, kneadable bread dough would be an
understatement of what my form would be right now.
I had nothing in common with the Marvialasians, except that
they were also human and governed under a monarchy of sorts. At least thatâs
what Iâd thought; but the simple fear of a creature far beyond, far grander and
more powerful that could crush a living person in an instant, those fears still
crept into my mind. As I was just as sure the same Marvialasians that stood
right where I was must have felt that sense of hopelessness too.
I held up my hands in what seemed like setting up for a
catch, it was a motion even I knew was pointless. The sheer size difference,
the sheer amount of power she had and the solid, hard surface below me made it
clear. I repositioned my legs and my feet to brace for impact, making sure to
allow my legs to carry on the majority of her weight. No matter how
stupid this sight would look, of a tiny trying to lift up a giantess, I still
made sure to try. Simply put, I had no other choice.
Seconds passed, moments flew. I just wanted this entire
ordeal to be over already. I couldnât help but notice that time always passed
so slowly whenever you didnât want it to.
Eventually, my bare palm made contact with a silky fabric,
followed by an inexpressible high amount of weight that came soon after. My
legs which I steeled specifically for this almost immediately gave out, my feet
which I made sure to plant on to the ground were ready to let me fall. My own
arms which once were being held up to the sky were almost ready to give out.
Not even a second passed, not even a measurable amount of time even. This all
came about as a result of the impact of Anaâs bottom in a mere instant.
âHmm, youâre still holding up so far. Iâm basically holding
up most of my weight still. I dunno, maybe youâre feeling about a mere touch, a
mere fragment of it⌠And not to get your hopes up or down, but Iâd say it's
probably about a 1000th of the total weight I have. Isnât that exciting?â Ana
joyfully contends. âOh ,and it looks like it is around 6400N already from just
this. If I recall, your standalone âforceâ was merely just more than a tenth of
this. Am I really that heavy?â Ana lightly taunts. âDo you think you can
go a little higher?â
My legs begin crumbling, as my initial form was wrecked. I
couldnât help but to imagine if this is what that famous statue up in the far
northern lands that Iâd heard about, the one with the man holding up a boulder
upon his shoulder, would have felt like. The sensation of holding up the world,
where that weight of responsibility could just easily cripple the poor creature
stuck underneath it. I was that man right now, and I was holding up my world.
Just a slight adjustment of her body could easily wreck my body and cause it to
tumble.
This was it, I was at my limit. I couldnât hold up the sheer
gargantuan spectacle above me any longer. The fact that I could at all could
only be attributed to my training in Vascar and the enchantments placed on me
recently. Yet, I was still expected to get stronger in time. This wasnât
enough, but it was all I had.
âI-I yield.â I voiced. Perhaps with an almost pleading
tone.
âAlright, I suppose the 6400N is what weâre sticking with.â
Ana replies. At this point, Iâm completely blind to any action sheâs doing. It
only takes a few seconds for her to ascend back up, carrying herself up back to
the heavens. Otherwise known as standing up once more. Ana walks off to a
nearby desk, where she had kept a notebook.
*HuffâŚAugh.*
I cough, exhale and cough again. Exhaustion from my arms and
legs finally started to kick in. By heart beat could be felt, and a wave of
long needed relief was expanding through my body.
âAlright, 6400N is your current limit for resilience. Cool!â Ana congratulates,
not mocking or rude. Instead there was a resolute gaze plastered across her
face that simply asked for improvement for the next time. She steps forward
once more, getting closer to the throne I was located at.
âA-Ana?â I called out. Awaiting for her to pick me up as she
usually would. Holding me up on top of her palms, where I would recover my
energy as we would walk back to our room. Or at least to the next area for me
to train or test myself. However, reality was not as kind.
She once again turned around. Back again to the sight of
hell, where her form towered over mine.
âDid you think it was over, honey? Remember I said it was
resilience and durability testing today.â Ana reminds me. âSadly, I donât think
I can measure this one that well. So, itâll just be a checklist system. Think
of it as a test to ensure your enchantments are working properly. Doesnât
matter what the council thinks, if your encharments are even the slightest bit
weakened, then Iâm not sending you out there. Not until theyâre fixed.
Hmph.â
Ana mentions, much to my surprise. âEnchantments can
weaken over time?â I process within my mind. I didnât feel any weaker, nor
did It feel like anything bad was happening to me or my body.
âI-Is that common? I mean if enchantments weaken.â I ask,
with a slight tinge of concern in my voice.
âNot so common in individuals with high mana proficiency,
hell even having some proficiency would help there, which is why I worry about
you. Although due to how recent you got your enchantments, it should be fineâŚ
Though I think itâs always good to make sure.â She says with a slightly devious
grin. âReady for round two?â
â Of course not.â I readily answered. At mercy to her ass,
by this point I just knew these sorts of events would just be fate.
âWell, enjoy.â She exclaims, one final time before her
colossal rear end begins descending. Even with the dangers of what is akin to a
meteor landing on me, I canât help but stare at the sight above me. No longer
was it restrained by her kindness or mercy, it was falling down on me at full
speed. She had essentially jumped on to the throne, right where I was. Leaving
poor tiny humans like me to be awestruck at her. I recall the colour red of her
skirt, how it was convenient for giantesses to wear such colour as it covered
up blood. âNot that any should be expected from me of course.â
There was no point in running, no time to even begin
panicking. Hell, I wasnât even sure if I was so utterly afraid of it anymore.
The thought of being crushed beneath her, like a bug or smear made me feel like
I belonged there. âDamn, that one specific enchantment she casted on me is
also starting to take effect now too, eh.â
I was obviously mentioning the âpain redirectionâ
enchantment. Where sources of pain that shuddered across my body were
transformed into pleasure. âWell, I guess that oneâs still working thenâŚâ
I lightly chuckle. All of which I think about in the mere fraction of a second
before my world becomes flattened.
*Boom.*
I first felt the sudden feeling of that soft silky fabric
she wore for her fitted skirt. However unlike last time, the unrivalled power
of her ass was in full effect. If a small town, village or even a parade was
standing where I was. They would all be gone, turned into little chunks of meat
for an instant, only to become stains in the next. I was pushed down, forced to
be in contact with the hard metallic surface of her seat as the rest of her
weight settled in. I didnât even want to know what âforceâ score such an impact
would have, the mere thought of it haunted me. I was stuck, between the throne
and her rear end. Like being stuck between not just hard, but also a soft
place.
I felt my body contorting, Her butt was directly in front of
me, with the throne behind. The sheer scale of her weight was pushing me
downward, at least that's what it felt like for a brief moment. But the throne
itself felt like it was pushing back. Leaving me stuck. My mouth was full,
suffocating from the fabric of her bottom which left me unable to look for any
opportunity to breathe. Not that I could anyway, I had felt the remaining air
in my lungs being kicked out on the moment of impact. I couldnât smell or taste
anything either, all of it was being blocked by the sheer amount of stimuli my
sense of touch felt.
âMhm. If you're okay, squirm around a little.â Ana
commanded. Though slightly muffled to my ears.
Without a single thought left to disobey, or go against my
queen. I had immediately begun doing as told. I tried to move, to shift my arms
and legs, to scream out. But none were possible. Not even the slightest amount
of movement was capable in my predicament.
âFuck, not again. Iâm stuck here once more. At complete
mercy to her ass.â
I felt waves of pleasure pulsating through me, as if telling
me to both do as I was told and to start enjoying myself. The
enchantments were strong, all of them were. Not a single one had weakened since
their inception.
âN-no, câmon. Not to thisâŚâ I begin lamenting, as I
realise what my body wanted.
Throbs of pleasure were felt by my dick, little sensations
of neediness were demanded. It begged to rise, but was unable to. Being no
different to a flattened bug underneath Anaâs massive rear end, the poor member
was incable to rising at all. Yet it demanded to, it started making me want to
get on all fours and begin howling, to lower myself to less than human and beg
Ana to let me release that pent up stress. To give in to my animalistic urges
and forsake the dignity Iâve always associated with human-like species. But not
even that was possible at my current predicament. I couldnât speak, I
couldnât move nor do anything. I was simply there, existing underneath my wife.
Underneath all that pressure.
Suddenly, Ana stood up yet again, slowly allowing the light
to return to my vision. Unlike last time, I was free from being stuck to her
dress. Something that even I was surprised about in all honesty considering how
hard the seat was.
As she stood up, I was finally able to breathe again.
Proving that my other enchantments, such as the ones responsible for anaerobic
pathways as a substitute for breathing, and the greater endurance I had, were
still active too. I was merely left on the seat of her throne, left to
contemplate my own mortality for a moment.
After a few moments, Ana pinched me back up to her palm and
held me gently.
âOkay, youâre still in one piece. Good. No blood either, but
maybe weâll do further examinations to see about that properly.â
âI-Iâm aliveâŚâ I announce, exasperated.
âWell, of course. I wasnât gonna take it that far!â Ana
replied, almost slightly offended that I had even sarcastically alluded to the
idea.
âI-is it finally over?â I spoke, mere moments before passing
out.
âYep, you were as incredible as any overly enchanted toy. If
anything youâve gotten better at staying conscious underneath me. As a
giantess, Iâm proud of you. I mean maybe now it's worth
considering leaving you down there more oftenâŚâ She taunts passively. Only
trying to lighten up the mood. âIf anything, I can say that your enchantments
are still working fine. So that's a tick in that category.â
âYeah⌠Well Iâm gonna go to bed now...â I declare quietly.
Words I described only for Ana to hear.
âYou can go to bed if youâd like. But whoâs gonna take care
of this thing here?â She cooes, pointing at the protruding object within my
pants. Still stifled up and roaring to go from being tormented earlier. âHere,
you can rest up in here. Oh, and if you wanna relieve some stress, then
that's also fine, I give you full permission to do as you please.â She
directs me down to her chest, and tucks me within her sweater and even further
within her shirt.
Suddenly I had been transported to a dark, warm and humid
environment. Where the stench of sweat permeated the air. The very taste of a
slightly salty sensation was abundant in the local environment. Low and behold,
she had dropped me down to her boobs.
Her bra was massive, like a net that carried the mountain
sized leviathans known as her tits. Perhaps they werenât such gargantuan size
to someone of her own perspective, but to a mere human such as I, it was
difficult to view them as something less than enormous.
*Gulp*
âI wonder how heavy these must be, imagine the pain
someone would have to face if they were under them.â
Perhaps it was merely due to how relevant the topic was, but
my mind couldnât escape the thought of being crushed by them. Only a day ago
they reminded me of closeness and a place of unrivalled comfort. Now I
shuddered to think of the hell that would encircle any poor fool who may
challenge these weapons of nature.
I silently prayed I wouldnât be thrown to the bottom of her
bra, or where her nipple would be. Both places only served to remind me of the
horrors I had just merely faced moments ago. Luckily she had dropped me off
just to the top tip of her bra that just barely contained the jiggling masses
known as her tits. Where I was free of being imprisoned down to the purgatory
of being trapped between her bra and her breast.
So, I decided to make my way towards her cleavage, the only
somewhat safe space for someone of my stature. Soft and squishy skin, a
somewhat safe environment and an intoxicatingly arousing stench and humidity.
For someone as tired and wrecked as I, there was no place currently more
desirable.
âGet some rest, we have a few more tests to do today and
tomorrow. Then, you can finally start learning the basics of magic, magecraft,
enchantments, rune smithing and all! After that, itâs only a matter of training
you until youâre ready.â Ana exclaimed, pointing out the plan for the next
couple days. I was still excited to learn magic. âYes, even with how tired
and battered I currently am.â It was a whole new world of
understanding, it would make me stronger and more capable as an individual too.
I was saddened that during our month-long honeymoon together, Ana found it
impossible to teach me any sort of magic. But maybe, I could finally learn
something. âWho knows⌠Maybe Itâll be my trump card for my mission at
Vascar.â I quietly thought in my head.
Chapter End Notes:
Would love to hear opinions in the form of a review!
Mana, Magic and Magecraft!
Word Count: 6320
Added: 03/29/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
Some fetish content + Lore and world building.
Already it was the fourth day. While a tiring week it had
been, with sporadic training exercises and horrific acts of playfulness from my
wife. It was at least partially over. At least the part where my aptitudes
towards survival and fitness, along with some other key physical categories
were tested.
âNow, it was just the annoying magic stuff that was
left...â I thought.
Ana had received fairly average results from me in some
parts, whereas in others I had passed with flying colours. After my humiliating
defeat as being made a makeshift cushion for her on day 2, I expected the
worst, most tiring events on day 3 to take place. Which was yesterday. My
expectations however were luckily not met, quite the contrary, I found myself
excelling at the activities yesterday. They ranged from survival needs that
explored my understanding of how to use basic tools into combatting fairly
normal wildlife encounters and other essentials.
Being stuck at the âtiny men habitatâ outside town, it all
seemed familiar to me. Days of planning to leave Vascar and attempting to hunt
and gather for myself all paid off in the end. As yesterday, I was in my
element. Bears, boars and all other wild beasts that the forests of the
enclosure were no match for my marksmanship. I would silently hunt, quiet as
the dead but alive with fiery ambition. My old instincts kicked in as I
immersed myself into the wilderness.
Naturally it made sense to add this entire ordeal in as a
test, afterall I would be being sent away to Marvialasia by myself. With a hard
limit on how much food I could carry before it would cause more harm than good.
I needed to know how to hunt and how to forage and gather. Any food I would
take would merely last me till the northern borders. Which I thought was a
fairly reasonable limit, as it would allow me to hunt as normal in lands fit
for humans, rather than in topography like Ranate.
While I already knew how to hunt, I didnât know or even
wanted to try surviving in the hellscape that was the natural wildlife of
Ranate outside the habitat. The beasts that gathered around here were massive,
with an endless capacity and ability to rip me to shreds. At my current state
with my enchantments, I at best, would not be much more than a harmless
punching bag for them. Not to mention there were supposedly terrifying undead
beings that roamed the nights where the full moon wouldnât shine. Said creatures
were a staple all across the world, but I wouldnât dare imagine the kind that
would roam across these lands. Hence all the more reason why bringing food to
at least last the trip to the border was worth considering. Anything that would
reduce the time I would spend in the Ranate wilds as a whole was always
worthwhile considering.
One last thing of note was that Ana and I also caught up
with the tailor yesterday, whom I personally had not seen in quite a while. My
wife simply wanted to check up with details about how the invisibility cloak
order was going, only to then receive an earful from the tailor lady that she
shouldnât be requesting such things so late notice. From a distance, it really
did seem like they were quite nice friends, considering how they always loved
to bicker and argue. Such a sight left an oddly warm feeling in me, as if It
was something I was missing dearly.
âWith the exception of Ana, I donât really know anyone
else in the kingdom.â I silently accepted, with an empty gaze onto nothing
in particular.
âAlmost there, dear.â A voice called out, interrupting my
mental narration.
To myself in a dark and relatively empty space, it was the
only thing I could pay attention to in order to appease my boredom. The very
environment I was in was shaking with every step Ana took. With leather walls
that were smooth and cool to the touch, they enclosed around me, leaving me
feeling trapped and helpless. For once it was a rather hot day at Ranate, and
Ana didnât want to carry me around in her clothes. Instead she opted to use a
leather satchel to house me while she walked towards the magic specialistâs
home. It was supposedly an example of magecraft, the leather satchel that is,
as it was made with special fabric that made the contents of it stay somewhat
cool. In all honesty, it really felt like people around me were just saying âThis
works just cause magicâ. Though perhaps that very statement was a testament
to my own ignorance. In all honesty, it wasnât even that warm outside, at least
to me it still felt somewhat cold.
*Creak*
I heard an annoying sound, a noise characteristic of old
wooden doors swaying open. Followed by footsteps of Ana taking steps
inside.
âSarina? Are you in right now?â She shouted in a calm but
slightly tense tone. â... Iâve booked an appointment with you.â
There was a moment of silence. A peaceful quiet, before a
somewhat cranky, coarse tone shouted back.
âIâm here, Iâm here. No need to shout, princess.â An
exasperated woman replied, at least that's what she sounded like. I hear
footsteps, loud tremors as the ground shakes. Mere steps from these giantesses
could alert any human settlement from hundreds of metres away . âOr should I
get used to calling you queen now?â
âI donât mind what you call me in non-public settings,
Sarina.â Ana retorts.
âHmm, at least you arenât snobby.â
âBy the way, how come you didnât show up to the last council
meeting?â
âYou know why. I mean, what was there for me to do? Lisa and
Rheas basically conveyed my stance on this whole, tiny and giantess peace thing
youâve got going.â
In response to her proclamation, I couldnât help but sigh in
disappointment. âAnother hater of us little humans, eh.â
Suddenly the pouch, or satchel I was trapped in began
shaking. I had assumed it remained at waist level to Ana earlier where it must
have been bound, but she was opening it up. In mere seconds, light penetrated
into the darkness of my prison. Only for my first sight of the outside world to
be a hand, a gargantuan one. I was no stranger to this hand, to these fingers
or this palm. It was my wifeâs. She was lifting me up and out, resting me atop
her palm.
Around me I could see a dark room, the only lighting came
from a single light bulb thatâs energy came from mysterious means. âMost
likely a magical sourceâ I deduced, albeit with my clumsy understanding of
the subject. There were strange vials, and bottles of glass that made strange
shapes all over the place. On the floor around me, I caught glimpses of weird
drawings of circles with diagrams inside them, made from chalk. Adjacent to the
doors were a plethora of bookshelves and a copious number of books within them.
Something rather unsurprising given from the connotations around the title
âspecialistâ, I would suppose.
âWell, regardless of your stance. Iâve paid and requested
for your services. Surely you wouldnât dare flip off your queen?â Ana contends,
her tone getting a little more serious.
âOho, I take back what I said earlier about your lack of
snobby attitude, missy.â Sarina snickered back. âBut I have my pride. I guess
Iâll indulge your partner in some of my teachings of magic.â
âThank you, Sarina.â I added in. Attempting to make a
good first impression. Misguided as I was, I still wanted to at least appear
like someone worth their title of consort king. The first step towards that was
to appear respectful.
âHmph, flattery will get you nowhere with me. We are not
master and student here, youâve merely paid for some guidance is all. You hear
that runt?â She declared, with a dash of a verbal attack towards me at the end
of her sentence.
âY-yes Maâam.â I responded. Unsure how exactly to interact
with her.
âGood. *Cough, cough*, now what is it that you need
my help with specifically?â
âAll of it.â I reply, already averting my gaze, in vain
attempt to hide away the disappointment.
âTch, damn, you really are gonna make me earn my pay today
arenât youâŚâ She looked toward Ana, with an unpleasant face before turning back
to me. Who was resting atop of Anaâs palm. Both of the giantesses walked toward
a circular glass table, and Ana gently put me down on it.
âSo, what exactly is magic?â I curiously asked Sarina. With
my line of vision shooting directly up to her massive face. My ears, eyes and
all other senses were waiting expectantly for the next couple words that would
come from her mouth.
âMagic is the understanding and applications of principles
involving the manipulation of Ethereal Energy. This is a profound energy that
resides within all of us, all around us and connects the organic and inorganic
together.â The specialist replies.
âThis ethereal energy, what exactly is it? Where does it
come from?â
âItâs a fixed quantity in the world. You cannot create new
amounts of it, nor completely destroy those amounts. It merely gets conserved
into the greater system of the world. I wonât go into detail of what makes it
or where it comes from. That isnât worth it for the time youâve got. Simply let
it be known that it exists all around us, within you, Ana, I and even the
inorganic materials around us. Every living creature specifically however, has
Ethereal energy in the form of mana.â
âIf thatâs magic, then what is Mana?â I questioned.
âNo, no. Do not confuse the two. Magic is the broader term
in relation to the field of understanding and applying Ethereal Energy. It
cannot be compared with Mana, which is a more specific definition.â
âWhat is it then?â Perhaps a bit dumbfounded, I was stuck
asking questions left and right.
âMana is manipulated Ethereal Energy itself. Something a
user may possess, or perhaps it can be the energy an individual manipulates
when casting spells. Mana and Ethereal Energy are almost the same term,
separated by how one is the energy itself, whereas the other denotes the amount
an individual may come to possess. For example, this room may have a
considerable amount of Ethereal energy inside it, but the amount I can control
in it is my mana. Each of our bodies also innately possess Ethereal energy, which
is the passive amount of mana an individual has. â Sarina explained.
âOh, so what happens if a person loses their innate
mana?â
âFatigue, tiredness, nausea maybe. All sorts of problems
begin accumulating. However, as long as Ethereal energy is present within your
surroundings, a person's body should slowly begin recovering mana. Itâs also
impossible, or as deemed as such not until proven otherwise, to leech other
peopleâs innate mana forcibly.â
I stood there astounded the facts being thrown at me. At the
sheer scale of knowledge that I had been missing from my life. âWas
information like this common elsewhere in the world? Were merely only us, the
poor fools of Vascar doomed to die without knowing of such things like mana and
magic?â
No, that wasnât right either. The eastern side of the
continent simply wasnât that well versed at magic as a whole. Back with the
discussion I had in the library with the librarian, she did explain that magic
as a whole field of research only began somewhat recently, a couple years back,
in Ranate.
âWhat is Magecraft then? Iâve definitely heard the term
thrown around before.â
âMagecraft is the application of magic towards devices,
tools, or an apparatus. Any structure that requires an outside intervention
with magic can technically be classified as Magecraft.â Sarina responds.
Ana quickly rejoins the conversation. âThat tool I used a
day or two ago; the one that used light to measure time, the stopwatch I mean,
was an example of magecraft. The leather satchel I carried you in was too, it
was made with magic that resided on special fabric that kept the insides cool.â
âAhh. Okay, so thatâs what that was.â I replied, finally
beginning to understand the different nuances and definitions of magic. âSo
with all that said and done. How come I canât see, feel or sense anything about
this Ethereal Energy?â
âThatâs why Iâve asked Sarina here. To find a solution to
that.â Ana contends, firmly. She locks eyes to Sarina, as if hinting that this
was the reason she chose to partake in Sarinaâs services to me. The notion made
sense, everything Sarina described probably could have been told to me by Ana
regardless. âPerhaps not to that detail, but still.â
What really was hindering our progress was the fact I
couldnât feel any Mana or Ethereal Energy at all. Absolutely none, not even the
slightest tinge of it.
âSome people just arenât gifted in the way of magic.â Sarina
coldly responded.
âWas that it? I just wasnât cut out for this?â
I refused to believe it. Not after coming this far. âHowever, it is strange
that humans, a race who are more strongly suited to the magic arts, have
someone like you as so incapable in this field. Perhaps your bloodline is
cursed or something.â
Her little insult only led to Ana furrowing her brow at her,
clearly she wasnât having any of it. Her gesture seemed to lead Sarina into a
sigh as she began pondering for a solution to our issue.
âMagus-shock therapy,â Sarina answered, finally getting to a
possible cure after a moment of silence. âPerhaps this would draw it out of the
poor man. Our conflicts between species aside, I am interested in seeing what
magic you humans can transpose. If anything, it helps with my research.â
âWow, lovely stuff, Sarina. Glad to hear it. Totally.â I
sarcastically answer. Only feeling more singled out than before on being a
human. The specialist however ignores my remark, and dons a devious smile
across her face. Whereas Ana is mortified.
âMagus-shock therapy?â My wife exclaims, with a concerned
and worried look plastered across her face. âIsnât that the one that-â
Before being cut off mid sentence by Sarina. âYes, the one
where you force your partner into a near death situation to force their body
into utilising their innate mana, their own passive source.â
âHuh?â I turn my head around to Ana and gasp aloud.
âExcuse me, what?!â I shout out, hoping to explicitly convey my lack of âokaynessâ
to the very core of this idea.
âYou canât be suggesting this as an actual method to use.â
Ana voices.
âPersonally I think itâs the only one that would work for
someone who is as magically incompetent as your little toy is. Though who
knows, maybe he has some talent to be uncovered there after being able to
generate mana. Perhaps Iâm wrong with my theory on his bloodline being cursed.
Suppose I shouldnât write him off yet, not before more tests are done at
least.â
â... What method would you suggest we do?â I shout, my own
fear and weakness being painfully evident in my voice. Obviously I wasnât
liking this development, but if I couldnât even do this; I knew that there
wasnât going to be any hope for me.
Ana donned a slight frown on her face, but sighed and
resolved herself. It was obvious the two had some sort of animosity between
them, but even she was left helpless at the outcome. What choice did she really
have but to trust her?
Sarina donned a playful smile, not smug or haughty. But one
that boasted of something she longed for, an event that she was going to enjoy
watching. The sight of which left me audibly gulping.
âYes, yes, that right there is what I mean.â She finally
speaks.
âHuh?!â I question, confused.
âYour little toy has given me a wonderful idea⌠Ana, I want
you to eat him.â
Before I could even react, the lady beside me had already
spoken up.
âWHAT! No, never. Are you out of your mind Sarina-â Replied
Ana. Shocked at the mere insinuation of what Sarina suggested. Her surprise was
only secondary to my own. Whoâd reacted in such a state of stupor that I didnât
even properly process the words Iâd heard.
âWell, think about it. How can your tiny truly express his
mana? Crushing him, suffocating or otherwise will all induce a response from
his enchantments. You know, the ones you placed on him a while back.â As she
explains, her smile turns into a devious grin. âSo, all thatâs left thatâll
work is to expose him to your stomach acid, something he has no specific
enchantments against . Itâs quite a logical process, Iâm rather unsure of why
youâre all freaking out.â She snickers. Clearly aware of the lunacy of her
words. It was as if she was wanting such an exaggerated performance to send us
into shock. âOf course, this is your husband. I wouldnât dream of stealing the
fun, so you can eat him, Ana. If he awakens his mana, you can simply vomit him
back out. â
Ana simply stood silent, shaken but unsure of what to do. It
was clear to both of us that I was gonna be safe, but I imagine the very act of
doing this went against almost everything Ana stood for. Hell, the thought of
ending up in the same place as her morning breakfast, also obviously went
against everything I thought was going to happen today. I just had to put up a
brave face however. There was no other viable option, at least not one weâd
been informed of.
âOh, what's wrong? Is this too much for you? You would
prioritise the safety of one man, over an entire kingdom? He has some important
mission to attend to, surely you havenât forgotten?â Sarina argues, hoping to
elicit a scornful response from Ana. . âPerhaps you are still too immature to
be queen. After all, that's why you came running to me. Because Leon here
needed magic so desperately, so-â
âIgnore her, Ana!â I shouted, towards Anaâs direction.
Hoping to get her head back from being lost to the clouds. â Iâll be fine. Iâve
already decided that I need to put in some more effort if I want to really pull
my weight around here.â I boldly declare. Truthfully I wasnât convinced by my
own act of confidence, but I was absolutely truthful in the statement that I
needed to start doing more things, more activities to make myself deserving of
my title. That sentiment alone was what drove the words out of my mouth, the
words that would seal my fate as a snack.
â...â She stayed silent. Simply staring at my figure out on her palm. Whilst
she was always a bit on the playful side, Ana never had really exposed me to
any real danger. This would be a first from her. It was rare to see her confuse
her own personal affairs and feelings on something this important.
The very fact that she was struggling to come to terms with
this, was most likely an expected outcome from the councillors from the other
day. They seemed adamant on welcoming my failure, on laughing at my
incompetence towards my positon; and to put shame on Ana from failing her
duties. I wouldnât put it past people as schemy as them to try to orchestrate
this meeting. One where even getting myself ready to leave Ranate was going to
be difficult. Although, I was sure Ana herself knew this. So the outcome was
obvious.
âI-Iâm going to eat you, Leon.â She declared. Her eyes
finally being cleared from doubt as she too had donned a brave smile. âThough
obviously this whole thing was way more scary for meâŚâ
The woman raised her palm, as it felt like I was
accelerating up and being pushed down to the ground by an increasing weight
force as her palm came closer to her face.
In front of me was a face the size of a small house. Her
nostrils pumped out warm gushes of air, and her breath radiated my
surroundings. I was already familiar with this, many times when she kissed me
it was the same feeling. Yet, never had I ever gotten used to it. The feeling
of a colossal being, much grander than your own, holding you on the palms of
their hand, with a gaping void kept closed by the muscular folds known as their
lips drawing ever closer. It was all so surreal. So mind numbing for someone
like me. What was even more terrifying was the established fact that I wasnât
going to be greeted with a heartfelt kiss, but rather a wet tongue and maw that
would soon guide me down her gullet.
The mere thought of which, now that I was up close, sent my
heart racing. Pumping and beating fast. I wasnât initially sure if this was
good or not, but it probably was for the best. If my fear was a catalyst for
mana, then this was it. This heart wrenching feeling was only the beginning.
In my absolute terror, I turned back only to see Sarina
holding in a laugh. Seemingly enjoying the sight of having reduced me to a
light snack, and Ana, the heart of our kingdom, to be a tiny eater. âWhat a
sick giantess you areâŚâ Were my honest thoughts to Sarina. Who could even
blame me?
To think that real tinies had at some point in history, been
fed into the very sight I was seeing, being reduced to food. Was something that
sent shivers down my spine. The worst part was, that giantesses like Sarina
were enjoying it! They would turn their prey into screaming, pathetic dishes
that they would gulp down in a single bite. Converting their tormented beings
into nothing more than fat or otherwise that would only fuel these giantesses
in searching for more prey.
âIf I canât muster up some mana⌠Would that be me
included? Would I also end up as some excess fat on Ana? A mere energy source
to fuel her ambitions? No, surely not. She would vomit me out regardless
of the outcome.â I argued within my mind. Obviously thinking from an
objective view, Ana would never leave me to be digested. It was simply out of
the question for someone like her. But, in situations where death could stare
right into your soul, I couldnât help but cast some doubt. Even to someone I
trusted as much as her.
The muscular folds parted from one another, making a kind of
*Smack* sound from her lips. Every little mouth noise we humans would
normally make, that would be muffled out as white noise was painfully evident
to me. Every passing second too, her humid breath warmed up my very cold
surroundings. Whilst it was warmer outside than usual, it was very cool inside
Sarinaâs room. And not to mention, âwarmer than usualâ here was still by my
standards a little bit chilly anyway. That was one more thing I learnt by
spending time with these giant beings, their bodies were much warmer than mine.
I suppose it made sense with how large they were. And it was what made living
in cold climates even feasible at all to them.
âAahhhâ She said, or rather made a characteristic noise that
made me aware that I was going to be eaten soon. She raised her palm even
higher, and bent her head back a bit. Facing up to the sky. She slightly angled
her sweaty palm from a horizontal position to a diagonal, removing the ground I
was standing on and replacing it with the slanted floor known as her rotating
palm. One that was becoming more and more vertical as the seconds passed. One
that I could no longer stand on for much longer.
As I looked down, I saw the void. A gaping hole with saliva
strands that met from the roof of her mouth to her tongue. With little
squelching sounds that simply were impossible to ignore. Her pink tongue made
up the floor of the cavern in front of me, but from the angle I saw, it only
looked like the floor was the endless void. A black hole that would lead me
down her throat and eventually into-
âA-Ahhhhhhhh!â
Before I could finish my narration, it seemed that I could
no longer remain standing on her palm, and began plummeting down towards Anaâs
mouth. My screams were beyond my control, especially given the sheer fear I was
feeling at the moment. âWas this it?â I pondered, once again succumbing
to the thought of the worst possible outcome, despite all logic pointing
otherwise.
I entered her mouth, and was assaulted by her breath pouring
out to the atmosphere outside her mouth. As I fell in, it felt like I was
almost fighting against it. Suddenly the very light around me that came from
the dimly lit room of Sarina became scarce, yet I wouldnât even be given the
luxury of seeing it one final time before-
*Gulp*
I was swallowed. Her muscles surrounded me, and momentarily
began crushing my body as they almost made a constricting motion. While they
were initially soft to the touch, they became harder as she swallowed. I was
safe, obviously due to my prior enchantments. But the light from earlier was
now completely absent. And the elevator-like ride down to her gut had begun.
The smell of her mouth and insides permeated around me, and
while I didnât want to say anything bad about Ana, it was disgusting. As I was
falling down I simply had trouble breathing as I battled against my bodyâs own
gag reflex. Luckily, my own breathing issues would be solved from another one
of my enchantments. I believe it was called âAnaerobic further respirationâ or
something along those lines. I had already been trained due to Anaâs âfunâ
times to hold my breath. That right now specifically, was no big deal.
âThe true horrors would only come right after.â
*Plop*
I fell down, after passing some kind of membrane into a pool
of weird sticky liquid. It was dark, and the light itself was gone, but I felt
I could still sorta see around me. I wasnât sure why or how, but I didnât care.
I just attributed it to some sorta enchantment.
There were pieces of bread floating around, and bubbly
liquid all around. The bread was obviously Anaâs breakfast, made by expert
chefs in conjunction with some form of meal. I think it was called an eggs
benedict or something. Though now wasnât the time to worry about that.
âThis must be her stomach.â
Gurgling noises, sticky slimy sounds and an overall shaky
atmosphere was present within her belly. The stomach muscles were constantly
contracting and widening, as if to engulf stray pieces of broken down foods. As
for me, I had landed on a puddle of gastric acid. A slight burning sensation
was felt across my whole body. It wasnât like a âOw, that's hotâ kind of
burn like youâd get when you touched scorching hot metal, but rather a similar
feeling to having weak alcohol being exposed to an open wound. I hardly even
noticed it at first, but with each passing second, its damages were building
up. Eventually to digest meâŚ
âWas this how prey felt?â No, most human tribes and
societies in this world could only eat dead creatures. You had to hunt first,
eat later. This kind of fate was beyond the cruelty of mankind⌠At least to my
rather ignorant level of knowledge. Perhaps there were some that scavenged
around and didnât bother to even cook their tiny meals ahead of time. Much like
how many birds eat their prey raw and alive. âYes⌠Thatâs all I was. Nothing
more than prey.â
Suddenly, my calm demeanour was slowly being replaced with
angst, with anxiety. As rather invasive and demoralising thoughts pervaded into
my mind, I was falling victim to their negative onslaught. I looked at my hand,
my arm and my torso. My clothes were being digested, broken away into their
smaller components and eventually into nothingness. Reminding me that these
giantesses had digestive systems far stronger than us humans.
The burning sensation was getting stronger. I couldnât even
deny it any longer. Even though I wasnât breathing to smell the disgusting air
around me, in a vain attempt to try and forget about this whole situation, the
pain made it impossible to forget. It was a constant reminder; a message that
told me âLook how pathetic you are, youâre nothing more than a meal.â Oddly
enough, the pain redirection enchantment wasnât working against this kind of
pain too, much to my own dismay.
âFuck.â I shouted aloud, for no one in particular to hear.
It was like I was all alone again, that feeling of being trapped in Vascar,
being up on that stage where my fate as an exile was determined. Being tortured
and tormented. It was just like that all again. Thoughts of my incompetence
swirlled around in my mind. Like an everlasting looming threat. âWhy was my
magic so disappointing? Even after all this hell, not even a sliver of my mana
came out.â
Was I simply to report back to Ana that despite her
mustering up all that courage, that even that wasnât enough for me to get
something right?
I pondered in my head. Seconds passed. Before I finally had
something to cling to, a concrete idea in my head full of empty darkness to
focus on.
âAna,â I said her name aloud. âAna Darling-Bliss.â
If it wasnât for her, I didnât even know what I would be
doing right now. Though it probably wouldnât be moping around in a pool of
stomach acid.
I let out a soft chuckle. As if giving up. I just let my
body rest. I knew that if enough time passed, Ana would let me out. I was no
different to that piece of bread from earlier. Simply waiting for the greater
forces of the world to decide its fate.
The pain only continued on however. With no end in sight. âWell
not that Iâd know.â
âA-Ana, please.â I whimpered. I knew no one out there could
hear me. Not when I was stuck in her belly. âLet me out, I canât do this.â
Seconds passed, again, nothing happened.
âPLEASE!â I, now begging, screamed. As much as I could in my
battered up state. I punched the stomach walls, which seemingly had no effect.
In fact, it had such little of an impact that it seemed comical. Desperation
rose in my voice, my actions, my very being. I wanted out. I had fear fully
lodged into my being. I was kicking the walls, but once again, to little
effect.
My pathetic pleas, my poor attempts of escape and denial of
my fate only grew louder and louder. As some form of chaotic energy began
swirling up in me. It was fierce, powerful and strangely hot. Like a burning
sensation. Once more, I riled up my voice as I made a fist and pushed it above
me, as if reaching out towards her throat, back where I came from.
âLet me out; I donât wanna die here!â I yelped, shouted and
pleaded. And to my own surprise, my hand lit ablaze. A very weak kind of flame
enveloped around it.
And before I even could process what just happened. Her
entire stomach began shaking, as if Ana had jolted back into action. I heard a
loud squeal from the outside. Words that had emotion, affection and care behind
them. Words that made this hell almost worth it.
âHe did it! He did it! Sarina, I felt some mana in me that
wasnât mine!â Were Anaâs own genuine thoughts that leaped straight out of her
mouth. Almost unable to contain her own excitement, she seemingly was ready to
jump for joy, or at least she would if I wasnât in her gut right about
now.
Moments straight after, I heard some footsteps as if she was
walking somewhere, before finally I could see her stomach begin churningâŚ
âIt seems I'm finally free from this mess.â I
thought, finally able to escape from the prison known as Anaâs stomach.
â â â
About 30 minutes had passed. Ana had vomited me back out
from her belly, and the first thing I saw was her slightly teary eyed face,
relieved that I was okay. It honestly came as a surprise to me; not that
partners shouldnât be happy their loved ones were okay after such an event, but
rather that it was rare for me to see this side of her in general. She was a
rather tough queen, when in front of anyone but other council members. Whilst
neither of us acknowledged the event to one another outright, we both understood
that we were relieved that nothing bad occurred.
Immediately after, she rushed me over to Sarinaâs sink,
where she washed the gunk off me. Thoroughly. Making sure that a spot of me was
covered in her stomach juices.
At this point, I was basically naked as well. But, that
didnât bother Ana. I initially thought to playfully reprimand this giantess who
seemingly wasnât understanding my shame, but before I could make a sly remark
against Ana, I was already placed on her palms. And rushed away to Sarina in
the main room. Still naked. Who also wasnât surprised at my nakedness.
â I was joking earlier, but do giantesses really feel
nothing about naked tinies? Being in my birthday suit with Ana is one thing,
but why is Sarina unfazed too?â I wondered.
âUm, can I get some clothes or-â I asked, hoping to acquire
some clothing so I would no longer have to be so embarrassed.
â Hurry and ask your final questions before I kick you both
out of my house.â Sarina responds. Ignoring me entirely. â Iâve got somewhere
to be.â
â...â I stood in silence for a moment. Truthfully I was
ready to lash out at this giantess, but I simply bottled that aside for now.
âYâknow, Iâd prefer it if you werenât so rude. Sarina.â Ana
comments, with a rather harsh tone.
âTsk. Whatever.â She responds.âYou, the tiny, raise your
hand in front of yourself, palm facing the skyâs direction.â
I do as commanded. Raising my hand and palm.
She continued speaking. âNow, do you feel some ethereal
energy within you right now? Some kind of foreign and unfamiliar energy?â
Oddly enough. I did feel something in me. It felt alive,
moving, like it had a mind of its own.
âDirect it to your palm, the energy that is.â Ana responds.
Intervening to guide me gently. Her kind, but powerful voice was far more
welcoming than Sarinas.
I follow the instructions that my lovely wife gave.
Redirecting the energy around until it eventually reaches my palm. Then, to my
own surprise it leaves it, escaping the confines of my own body. Making me feel
strangely cold.
In that same instant, a flame appeared, floating atop my
palm.
âWhat the fuck, holy shit!â I said, with an abundance of
excitement in my voice. However in the next instant, it slowly flickered
away, as if returning into my palm. Leaving my body feeling like its normal
temperature once more.
âHmm, so youâre an Arcanist. Interesting. Perhaps you aren't
good for nothing after all.â Sarina comments, albeit with a slight mocking
gesture, but still with interest on the matter. âAnd now that you have mana,
you can sustain your own enchantments too. Good for you.â
âWhatâs an Arcanist?â I asked.
âArcanists, at a very typical sense and normal level,
convert mana into heat by focusing it at one source, or absorb or redirect it
away to create a sense of coldness. Areas with a lack of ethereal energy or
mana, are artificially cold, whilst concentrated regions of mana
can be hot. With enough practice these people can be a threat to be recognised
with.â
âSo, it's a bit like temperature magic then.â I
thought in the realm of my mind. It allowed me to manipulate temperature, and
be capable of doing both fire and ice magic. âWhat a weird abilityâŚâ
âWoah⌠What about the other types, what other abilities are
there? How can I use them? Ana mentioned she had used a-â I ask, hoping to get
more answers.
âNope, sorry. Iâm afraid youâre out of time. I have a
meeting with the magicians board soon, to discuss an interesting discovery made
recently by a young scholar. It may even revolutionise our understanding
of magic as a whole. With it, we might even catch up to the western nationâs
level of technology.â She explains. As she guides Ana, and I via extension who
is still resting atop her palm, out of her home. We exit through her door right
after.
*Slam!*
She shuts the door off to our faces, before even saying
goodbye. Weâre both left flabbergasted by the sudden turn of events as we stare
into each other. I also notice that itâs somewhat cooler now compared to
before. I suppose warmish weather in Ranate was just a rarity.
â... Hey Honey, I didnât get to ask earlier, but are you
alright with uh-â Ana questions. Before I cut her off, whilst being nervous.
âY-yeah, yeah. It was just weird. I never wanna have to go
through that again.â I nervously answer, honestly just finding it hard to come
to terms with what just happened mere moments ago.
âOf course, I promise I wonât willingly put you into that
kinda situation again. Well not that Iâd know âthatâ was what was gonna happen
today. Here, you can even take the day off today. You deserve it.â
âHaha, thanks, Ana. Really. I mean it. I need a break after
that. Even if it's only for today.â I responded. Glad I could rest.
âYou can snuggle around in my bra if you want in the
meantime.â She quietly whispers. Knowing full well what my response will be.
âWell⌠I wonât say no to that.â I answer, with a slight
chuckle. Leaving my wife beaming with a smile herself. From tomorrow onward, I
was going to be training my magic. Then after that, I would be departing for
the lands up north.
Chapter End Notes:
We begin the next segment of the story. Please do leave a review!
Journey to Come!
Word Count: 9486
Added: 03/29/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
World building and Plot chapter

5âam. It was the crack of dawn. Where the sunshine only
barely shone through the horizon down to Ranate. Illuminating the world with
warm, fuzzy light. It was the light I very much needed in my journey.
For context, the last day of my training had already passed,
which was yesterday. Ana and I had spent it all on devising ways of utilising
my abilities to their maximum effect. Aiming to bolster my chances of survival
wherever possible. It was constant days of mixing and matching ideas and
strategies in conjunction to training in general. After each day besides the
last, I was essentially a dead man walking with how tired I was. My energy
would be completely wasted, gone to oblivion. But it wasnât pointless, at the
end of my training, with the hard work; sweat, tears and all. It had allowed me
to arrive at quite an interesting position, where I could finally start taking
some confidence in myself.
On the last day of my training, it was just about rest. I
had already learnt what I needed to do and achieve, it was just a matter of
being able to use it on the go. Plus, it made next to no sense to waste
precious energy from the day before when on the next day I would begin my
journey.
So, on the last day, I just conserved it. I ate a shit ton,
I rested for hours, and I spent time with Ana. We both didnât actually get to
do much together however, as Anaâs own workload began piling up from spending
so much time with me. It was just time spent together via simply being with one
another. Though that didnât stop her from kissing me repeatedly as we went to
bed. Her soft supple lips were something I could never get bored of. Though I
will admit the sight of them was slightly terrifying after being devoured by
her not too long ago.
âOh well⌠When I get back, thereâll be plenty of
time for us both.â I reasoned, within my mind. Hoping to stick to optimism
where possible.
You could call it ignorance or blind faith, but I was
confident I would get back. After all, I never felt more like a knight, soldier
or part of something important than I did now. My magic training, my physical
training and just being on a mission that was of importance made me feel
important. Like I belonged here.
âOf course, in reality it was due to those no good
council members that Iâm doing this mission in the first place.â I
thought. But still, I valued the opportunity that I got, the chance to learn
and become someone better. I knew I wouldnât ever get something like this back
in Vascar.
âAre you ready, dear?â I heard a voice call out behind me.
Concerned but confident was the tone Iâd describe.
âYep, no need to worry about me.â I replied, obviously to
Ana, who was the owner of the kind voice.
âRemember, use the environment to your advantage. Your
greatest strengths are hunting, marksmanship and survival itself, but now magic
can be of use to you too.â She said,
âIâm aware, Ana.â She didnât need to retell me my own
greatest strengths, but I guess her worries got the better of her for a
brief moment. â But, really, Iâll be fine. I promise. And itâs all thanks to
you.â I confidently assert. The levels of gratitude I had for the giantess
beside me were immeasurable. There was probably no one person in this world I
respected, loved or cared for more than Ana. I wouldnât dare embarrass her out
here either.
âOf course youâll be fine, who else is gonna rub my feet if
youâre not around? â She playfully mocked with a small smile. Further easing
the mood. Such qualities about her made her truly special in my heart. It
almost made it possible to ignore the rather gross sentiment she made near the
end of her comment. Having spent time in her footwear before, I could
confidently say I wasnât for rubbing her feet, or doing anything with them for
that matter⌠Unless she really wanted me to do something of course.
âWell, stay safe yourself, Ana. Iâll be going off with this
uh-â
âItâs called a Bullorg.â She corrected me, before I could
even identify what the creature was.
I was riding atop a rather interesting creature. Iâd never
seen anything like it. It was like a horse, with bull-like horns and bloodshot
red eyes that glowed in the dark. Making it impossible to lose in the bed of
night, provided you arenât super lost.
â We believed that for someone of your size and current
abilities, this one should be fine to handle.â She explained.
âWell, Iâve had horseback training being a squire of Vascar,
so this shouldnât be too difficult.â
âWell, we just donât have many tiny creatures like that in
Ranate, our wildlife is rather large. This will have to do.â Ana explained,
taking a two second long pause before resuming. âOne good thing about it is
that it's quite fast and agile. Also itâs extremely quiet despite its speed.â
â I see.â I look down on the creature Iâm gonna ride on
soon. At the fur and skin it has, the majestic mane atop its head. It was quite
a spectacle to think I was gonna traverse with this thing on my journey. I also
had a few bags on this bullorg, strapped on to its sides. One of the bags
contained my invisibility cloak that we had the tailor make for me as well as
many other essentials that I needed.
â Iâll see you in a month. Or even longer if need be. Unlike
the rest of the kingdom, I wonât write you off for dead if you need a little
bit longer.â Ana bid her farewell. I hold my palm up and wave back at her. As
my journey officially began.
The bullorg begins picking up the pace. First a walk, then a
trot and finally begins galloping at near full speed outward. I could feel the
cold Ranate air push up against my face, sending shivers all down my body. The
area we were heading into was full of vegetation, boreal forests in a taiga
like biome. The overall chilly air was a staple of such an environment, and
with it being so early in the morning, that coldness was only amplified ten
fold.
From the capital city of Ranate, Zleuser, where I currently
was, the simplest route to the Karkiman Empire, where I was to infiltrate
from, was to follow the road from the capital that led towards it (bolded
diagonal dotted line that goes north west). The problem with this was it would
be almost guaranteed that I would be attacked or questioned from crossing the
border there. It was close to their neighbouring empire that the Karikiman
Empire was at war with too, so chances of guards patrolling all around there
was high.
However, I also didnât want to needlessly wander around in
the Ranate wilderness. That too was a dangerous endeavour. So spending too long
here by taking a long detour to the western direction wouldnât be favourable
either. Taking the marked route was the fastest way, but would lead to the most
danger, whilst going too far off course would take too long and trap me here in
the Ranate wilderness for the night. â Quite an annoying conundrumâ I
thought to myself.
Ultimately I decided that I would try to enter from just
east of the most northern Ranate city on the map. That area was in more
mountainous terrian and was hard to navigate from, which made it difficult to
guard. Normally this route would be out of the question for someone like me,
but this bullorg creature should be able to handle it. At least going off of
what Anaâs told me beforehand. This area was slightly off the route, so while
it would take a bit longer, it wasnât horribly too much extra.
No doubt, thereâll be some bandits or trouble spelunking
about the border area at those parts, but even then it would still be the
safest route.
âGuess I donât have much choice here, do I?â I
pointlessly wonder in my thoughts. For now, I just followed the guided path,
and planned to deviate from it when I was a bit more north. I needed to use my
food and water sparingly, and had to feed the bullorg creature too when it
would eventually become low on energy.
â â â
(Third person perspective switch)
The kingdom of Ranate, was full of trembling earthquakes,
giant rivers that could be mistaken for endless lakes along with towering
structures that dwarfed over people. Well⌠At least, if you were a human.
â Emily, itâs only a little bit longer.â A voice called out.
Prim, proper, yet powerful and commanding. It was graced with a rather kind
tone too.
â Y-your majesty, with all due respect. Iâm simply not built
for this much walking.â Another titaness replied.
âEnough with the âyour majestyâ title, just call me Ana like
you normally do.â
â But, weâre in public-â
â Weâre out in the countryside, at the farmlands of Zleuser.
Weâre quite a ways away from anyone that would actually care for those kinda
sensibilities.â She replied. Aiming to ease the formalities between the two of
them.
â Yâknow, my poor tiny human did not sign up for this
today.â Emily answered back, making a slightly sarcastic tone. Throughout the
route, Emily had been walking in a rather odd way, as if in obvious discomfort.
Her knees bent slightly inward toward her centre of being, and her face
slightly flustered. The giantess pointed out how awkward the situation was for
her human to Ana.
âWhoâs idea was it to stuff him âin thereâ of all places
beforehand? I told you already we were going to see how the others were
handling the next batch of humans today.â Ana commented, in a slightly averse
and indirect way. Averting her eyes towards Emilyâs crotch as she looked back
for a moment.
She was making reference to former Marvialasian soldier, Sir
John el Berg, who was trapped within her cooch. Due to the sheer size
difference, it was hardly like shoving something large or massively noticeable
down there. Instead, it was a slight ticklish, but desirable sensation. It was
as if John was lighting a warming fire within her merely by existing, and she
was free to either set it further ablaze or put it out. While obviously she
wanted to fish out her tiny man from her privates, or even start playing with
herself to indulge in her fantasy, Ana prohibited it on account of not wanting
to waste time. That and the fact that she knew Emily would pick the latter of
the two options.
â Youâre a demon, Ana. I canât believe youâd do this to me.
I just need like 6 minutes to myself and I'll be doneâŚâ She pleaded, hoping to
stir Ana into a different direction. âI bet heâs enjoying himself down there, I
wanna be able to enjoy him too.â Her face was blushing red, not from embarrassment
however. â I can feel him kicking, punching, squirming around.â
â We donât have time. You did this to yourself. And I doubt
someone like youâd be satisfied with a mere 6 minutes of fun. At the very
least, youâre gonna have to wait until we actually get where we need to be.â
She replied, after giving off a sigh.
â I bet you wanna do this with Leon donât you? Hmm, isnât
that right princess? Too bad you already started the marriage ceremonies, now
you canât do this till the third one. I bet you wanna shove him in deep so bad
and begin-â Emily teased while making a gesture of something being inserted to
her nether regions while talking with one of her hands. Even referring to her
friend as princess rather than her actual current title of queen.
In truth, Emily wasnât wrong however. Ana had wanted to do
such acts with Leon, but for one the man in question wasnât present. And more
importantly, they had already done the first marriage ceremony. Which
prohibited insertion or anything similar to inserting a male human to the pussy
of a giantess from in between the first marriage ceremony to the last. Hence
being a law that only really affected married couples.
It was a law Ana herself had made, in hopes to stir
away anyone who would merely get rid of their humans after being able to
produce an heir. She thought of it as an extra insurance measure. Which meant
she of all people couldnât be breaking that law, as being the figurehead for
human rights in her queendom.
â I take it back, go back to the âYour majestyâ act please.â
Ana answered. Not even giving Emilyâs ideas the time of day. Rather, slightly
frustrated at it being pointed out that she couldnât do anything of the
sort with Leon for almost another 7 months. It was known there were 45-46 days
in a month, and 8 months in a year. With 3 months out of those 8 having 45
days. At least in the world of Celessa, thatâs how it worked. 2 months were
dedicated to each season. The first season of a year was winter, followed by
spring into summer, finally then by autumn.
It had been roughly a month and 10 days since the first
marriage ceremony on the first winter month, since the fateful day Ana dumped
her entire weight on her little man. When she sat on him, crushed and
grinded him against her rear and made him feel every ounce of her love. It was
the day they were wed, and forever bound to love one another.
However they couldnât do the ultimate act of pleasure, the
act she most undeniably desired. All because of the rushed marriage they
planned. Ana looked back at Emily with a slightly saddened gaze, trying to see
the couple do what they couldnât. Emily instead however looked embarrassed. As
if remembering the two giantesses werenât in a private room, or Anaâs castle.
Causing a blush to be plastered across her face from realising what she had
just loudly announced. Ana simply gave off a small chuckle in response to
it.
âWow, and like, a lot of humans work around these parts.
Some of them must have heard you really shout out your vulgarityâŚâ Ana
nonchalantly commented. As if trying to maximise the damage to Emilyâs pride,
and to embarrass her further. Obviously it was just some friendly banter
between some friends in the end though. A form of chatter great for lifting up
the mood.
âIâll be quiet now.â Emily finally submitted to her own
nerves. While a loud, cheerful and teasing woman she was, she was easy to
embarrass. She would never act this way near anyone but Ana, but much to her
own dismay, she was in a field where her voice could travel quite far.
â Good news is that weâre a few minutes away now.â Ana
commented.
âFinally. Though seriously Ana, I donât think I can do this
much longer. My legs feel like theyâre gonna give out.â Emily exhaustedly
announces. Her voice reverberating around. The woman wasnât the type to be
walking around places much. That and she was just a bit lazy.
âSpeaking of, how is John? How much has he changed in the
past couple months?â Ana, once again dodging Emilyâs proclamation, asks her
about her human.
âJohn? Heâs doing great. So great in fact Iâd say heâs in a
good enough condition to marry.â
â So, heâs about past tier 5 in the scope of our plan?â Ana
questions.
âYeah. Iâm proud of the little guy.â Emily stops walking
momentarily and squishes her thighs together a bit, as if allowing the inner
walls of her pussy to begin clenching in on themselves. This was her way of
showing gratitude to her little man, at least when he was stuck in this kinda
situation. He too had been enchanted with pain redirection and some others, the
extra tightness of her inner walls squelching together as if to crush him only
made him revel in orgasmic euphoria. â It isnât easy coming back from the
brainwashing from Marvialasia.â She says as she continues walking once more.
â From what the little men whoâve already succeeded in
rehabilitation from our program have said, from a young age theyâre
indoctrinated to hate non-humans. Especially species that pose a challenge to
Marvialasia. They host rallies, parades, events and celebrations to express
their hate of the non-human races.â Ana explains, with a slightly disgusted
look on her face. â All while their ugly ruler prospers, promising them all a
better life at the end of their wars.â She scornfully spits out. Not literally,
but in a figurative manner. While Ana could excuse the enemy-like mentality of
many Marvialasian soldiers, she struggled to feel the same way for their
leader. If anything, she wanted to be the first to end his reign. Now with
Vascar thrown into the mix as well, they had become her enemies too.
âHow would they even know any better? It isnât like they can
just meet up with a giantess, or a dwarf or whatever in that kind of
environment. They can only do as they know from their education.â Emily
sympathetically voices.
â Theyâre a misunderstood people. Iâm glad our own kingdom
has started taking a chance on their actual citizens. They arenât all
monsters.â
âWell, that's all thanks to you.â Emily expresses her
gratitude towards her friend. Who didnât pay it any mind. When Ana was
driven to carry out a cause, she wouldnât stop for a mere congratulations for
half-assing a solution to a problem.
The two continued their idle chatter as they walked. They
were heading towards the southern part of town, far from the actual city-like
area that Ana and Emily would normally stay in.
The further you got away from the capital, the more farm
lands, and less well esteemed households you would find. Conversely the less
rich and entitled elitists of the older era too. It made this area the perfect
ground to allow a budding humanity to grow.
It was all a part of Anaâs plan. Tiers were a term that Ana
and Emily had coined to differentiate the different levels of mindset each
captured Marvialasin soldier was. Each expedition to the border, their group
would capture a hefty amount, both of men and women. The soldiers themselves
didnât even know they were being sent on what normally would be a mission to
their deaths. âHow else would you describe a border patrol mission against
titanic creatures like us, the giantesses?â Instead they were rage fuelled,
and driven by their nationalistic pride to serve their country, and try to
eliminate Ranate. So much so that most hadnât even questioned what would become
of them after accepting their mission. Any people who were hesitant had their
families threatened. Making it impossible to even attempt to go against the
land.
The idea of poor, bitter and resentful Marvialasian soldiers
who didnât even want to invade or go anywhere near the border, but had been
forced to, pervades into both Anaâs and Emilyâs mind. The two women thought of
the same picture in their heads.
An image, a landscape full of vegetation. Rain, thunder,
earthquakes⌠Earthquakes?
At least to a human they must have been. Marvialasian humans
would run, cry, beg and try to escape away from the Ranate soldiers they would
be fighting against. Each step the giantesses would take would leave the very
earth rumbling. At least at an era when their use of magic wasnât so vastly
superior to Ranateâs, this image would continue to exist. âAnd what would
the Ranate soldiers do to these poor humans?â
Both the giantesses knew.
Stomp them, crush them, eat, gulp and digest them whole,
torture them, break them apart, or capture them to be further interrogated. The
giant folk of old, back before the Darlington-Bliss were in charge, were far
more cruel, far more reactionary in response to conflict. Such tragedies were
hard to ignore. It was stuff that Leon might even be somewhat unaware of.
While Leon was given a watered down explanation of events
regarding the past of the kingdom. Obviously it was heavily limited, Ana would
not permit the librarian to scare off her lover so quickly. And for history
itself, even Ana didnât know everything. She was still quite young herself,
when compared to the older giantess present at the capital, her knowledge would
be somewhat limited. But she still obviously knew far more than her curious
lover. Her position as queen and princess forced her to be at least
somewhat educated on the history of the kingdom, but she never got to see or
feel the hateful events before. Only learn them, and grow to hate her own
landâs history.
It all began with a surprise attack towards Ranate, with
heavy machinery fired against them. Ranate easily could outclass such things,
giantesses were the farthest thing away from âweakâ.
However, the humans adapted, they learned. Soon, tactics,
unsavoury methods of warfare and such were practised. And to seal the downfall
of their own, Marvialasia even began learning magic. The combination of all
these events eventually put Ranate at a longstanding disadvantage.
It was only due to their sheer size, and power that these
giantesses could even fight back at all. It would take many humans to face off
against a singular giantess. And when magic and enchantments began being thrown
into the mix, on the giantesses side, finally the tide was turning.
The giantess folk were conditioned for the longest time to
be reactionary, to fight, to mindlessly act savage and writhe in the pleasure
of destroying their enemies.
At least, that was the simplified barebones of Ranateâs dark
past with Marvialasia. There was obviously far more, but she wasnât thinking
about that all now. The thought of people like Jade the Cruel from the
last reigning family made her wince, as they were responsible for so much of
her present anguish. She wanted to focus on the current problem. Unlike those
lost in the past, Ana wanted to figure out a way to begin heading towards the
future. And she had luckily already arrived at her conclusion. That being, she
would strive to improve the relationship of the two species where possible.
Which is where her plan came in.
Humans from Marvialasia were divided into tiers after they
were captured. They would not be harmed, or put in a dangerous environment.
Their torture was strictly prohibited too. At least for all that wouldnât hurt
any citizens of the kingdom.
The tiers were as follows,
Tier 1: Fresh capture/ Hates all non-human races.
Tier 2: Indulging in small talk and conversations with
giantesses.
Tier 3: Engages in small activities with non-human races and
species.
Tier 4: Recognises their own problematic behaviour. Aims to
better themselves.
Tier 5: Establishes meaningful connections with giantesses
or other non human species.
The tiers would all be divided into groups, and each group
would enter a property in Ranate. All of this would occur within the capital
city of Ranate, and within the trade central, near the centre of the kingdom
with another trustworthy group of Anaâs comrades. The city at the centre was
quite a popular place for many giantesses to purchase some things. Even Lisa
from the council went there every 2nd or 3rd week for some mysterious purchases
of her own. Though Ana wasnât sure what in the world Lisa was up to at all.
People like her made Ana slightly scornful as they actively stood against her
plan. An act that she thought to be for the basic rights of humans.
Tiers 1-3 Marvialasian humans would all be exposed to
giantess culture and behaviours, and be allowed to express their own ideas and
values. Oftentimes their own beliefs were hostile, especially at the lower
tiers. But, Ana had requested the giantess guardians that would take care of
these people to be patient with them. She herself, at the early days of being a
princess candidate, would also be a guardian of many humans herself. Such
devotion to make change only improved her own image after all. Though the older
faction who were against the Darlington-Bliss family would always try to spin
the narrative against her. Ultimately they would fail, but their attempts did
not go unheard.
As the tiers increased, the levels of exposure to the
giantesses would increase too. Ana herself had only dealt with tier 1 to 2
humans in the past however, so she rarely got to even touch them. Nowadays,
many of the more âlovingâ giantesses acted as guardians for the humans.
âSome of them are a little too lovingâŚâ Ana muttered aloud,
baffled at some of the sights she had witnessed from the more playful parts of
her community. While she was glad the plan was working so well, some of
the acts sheâd seen were a little bit much for her. At least when she thought
about it rationally. âWho knows what I'd even be thinking or doing under the
sheets with my little man once the third ceremony was overâŚâ
Humans were a hot commodity for giantesses. They werenât
sold or anything, nothing that would dehumanise them to that extent. Instead,
tier 5 humans simply got to stick with the giantess they would get to form a
connection with. And some giantesses now were a little too excited to gain
their first human, and so the volunteers to become their guardians would
increase. This process only increased the amount of exposure giantesses got
with their humans too, allowing a change of perspective to occur even from her
people.
âI reckon thatâs for the better.â Emily commented in
response to Anaâs muttering. Eventually leading to more pondering about Anaâs
plan for the two. âBack when we started this all, our people were so sceptical
and awkward about this whole plan. So this is a massive improvement.â
As the humans ascended the levels, they were allowed more
and more luxuries in their lives as they would be relocated with many of their
group mates to better places. While essentials like food and water would always
be given, the opportunity to live closer to the city awaited those who wanted
to assimilate into society. Those that capped off at tier 2 or 3, often were
left to work at the farm lands. Something these humans more often than not
wanted, rather than getting closer to giantess society.
Right after someone would confirm the capped off tier
2âs and 3âs were safe to keep in the kingdom, they would be responsible for
assisting their guardian giantesses with general tasks. Sometimes even helping
out in the process of converting humans to their side too, though from a safe
distance. That aspect too was a nice addition to Anaâs idea. As allowing
converting humans to see where they once were would almost always have an
effect on them, one that would further their contemplation of beliefs. It was a
key goal of the program not to just force an idea on them; They were just
recovering from being forced into such a prior mindset after all. It made sense
for them to grow and choose their own beliefs as they converted. As long as
they did actually convert somewhat in the end, the project was considered a
success.
Almost no humans were stuck at tier 1 by the end of the
program cycle. Which was an important aspect. If a sample size of 300 humans
were present initially at tier 1 at the start of a program round, then 290,
more or less, would have been converted. Leaving a measly 10 or less of
stubborn tier 1 humans. This was the most successful conversion out of
each of the tiers. Tier 2 into tier 3 had 250 successfully converted out of
290, and tier 3 into 4 would have a measly 70 out of 250. Of course, the numbers
were hypothetical, but the relative percentages of success were roughly similar
each time. Tier 5 was the sole outlier in this trend of data, with 50 out of 70
converting to tier 5 from tier 4. Perhaps people that already took a step
forward at tier 4, being already out of the haziness of their brainwashing were
able to move on quicker. Either that or the level of progression from tier 4 to
5 wasnât too significant compared to other levels. Regardless, the fact was
that tier 1 to tier 2 was the most successful conversion. Most likely, the most
important one too as it would differentiate victims of Marvialasia to true
believers of their hostile culture.
These ones that were still left were deemed as hostile
enemies. Even Ana couldnât justify keeping a potential enemy that just wouldnât
convert to their side. It was bad for her image, and it even increased the risk
of everyone else falling under threat of a potential attack if a massive
buildup of them were to arise. If she had the political security of being able
to relax the doubts some giantesses had, for the humans still being sanctioned
despite being enemies, she would use it. But she didnât have that influence,
not yet at least.
Normally a potential attack wasnât something to worry about
from humans once they were captured. As they were all split into groups, with
small numbers of them existing around one giantess at the early tiers. Even
without magic for the giantesses in the early years of the plan, the humans
werenât a threat with such a tiny number of them.
A problem only arose when too much was present. Then they
had to be eliminated.
Ana initially proposed to her assistants and friends that
only the oldest tier 1âs who wouldnât convert would have to be eliminated. But
the fact that âWhat would the remaining tier 1âs in the same group think?â Was
brought to her attention by them.
Ana thought, pondered and wondered about a possible method
that wouldnât involve killing off the tier 1âs. But she couldnât figure
something out. She was forced to work with them out in the farm lands for this
plan, so her resources were limited, and more importantly the other giantesses
generally didnât approve of tier 1 humans who just wouldnât convert. Not to
mention If even only some of them were killed to prevent a giant influx of them
building up, it would lead to the survivors being even more sceptical of Anaâs
policies.
It was a dirty move, she knew it was. But in the chess board
called politics, sometimes you had to sacrifice your pawns to save more
important units. That was the only option she had left. She was scornful of her
lack of ability to prevent this, but not feeling guilty. They were the enemy.
That was a fact.
To separate the resentful, tier 1âs who wouldnât convert
into their own separate group and crush the entire group together at
once. That was the option she was left with.
âI mean, the tier 2âs arenât exactly super approving of
us either. But at least they stop with the âIâm gonna save my country from you
dirty bastards!â Talk to our faces.â Ana reasoned in her mind.
Thatâs all it took. Just a small step forward for them not
to be put into danger. Anaâs group would try so hard and to no avail. And yet,
a tiny amount of Marvialasian humans still chose that option. To cling to their
hate. To their resentment.
These same people wanted to hurt not only non-human races,
but even humans who chose to side with the giantesses. They were a menace to
the cause.
Such fierce determination to stick to their propaganda only
made Ana more furious, especially at the first time she discovered that such a
problem was occurring at all.
The horror of the younger princess, only but a few years
ago, learning that the more resentful, failed tier 1 humans must be scrapped
entirely. Crushed and erased, as if they never mattered at all. She remembered
staring into the blood stains on the ground of the separate execution room
after such a group being present.
â FuckâŚâ
She, the titaness, began losing herself with her thoughts.
Her rage became fueled by the anger she felt toward the situation when she
remembered when she had to crush the soldiers herself. Years ago.
She couldnât entrust many people with this project when she
began. So she had to do it herself. The sounds of people screaming with
resentment, cursing her and her lineage were hard to forget when she began. At
the same time however, she steeled herself to her mission. And simply hid her
feelings away behind her mask, behind the facade of a cool headed leader.
Behind the reputation of being a Darlington-Bliss.
âAna, hey? Are you doing okay?â A voice softly perturbed her
inner thoughts. It was Emilyâs.
âYeah, I just got a little worked up thinking about some
stuff.â Ana replied, after having a rather large sigh.
She understood that this was her own naivety, her own
kindness being used against her. Logically it made sense. Kill off the enemies
and save the majority. But emotionally, it was a bit harder to justify. Not so
much the fact she had to kill humans. No, not that at all. She was a
strong willed queen now, and a princess of Ranate before. She wouldnât lose her
calm after just a simple matter. It was more so the fact that the entire
predicament felt so avoidable. That if the tier 1 humans just even slightly
changed, she could justify keeping them in her land safely. âBut alas, life
wasnât so nice.â
She was at mercy to the pride of some Marvialasian soldiers,
to their indoctrinated beliefs. With no one left to direct her anger to but
their ruler himself.
Emily simply stared at Ana once more for a few seconds.
Who
despite her discomfort, started walking up a bit closer to
her friend. Both the giantesses were of noble descent, and were rather close as
friends too. She patted her hands on Anaâs shoulders, hoping to cheer her up.
âThis was the best outcome. No one else in the history of
the kingdom would give this much of a chance to the enemy. At least not this
successfully.â Emily reasoned.
âYeah⌠Thanks, Emilyâ Ana responded. Trying really hard to
take Emily seriously without reminding herself of the fact that a human was
inside Emily right now. Though at this point, even Ana began wondering how Leon
would feel inside her. Wiggling around, trying to escape or maybe even go in
deeper. She took any opportunity to distract her mind.
âWeâve arrived, I can see the building from here. It's
slightly hidden in the woods.â Emily pointed out, finally gaining a sense of
relief as the two giantesses arrive.
The tier 1 and 2 primary facility, painted in floral white
with a red brick roof. While it was a far cry from the luxuries present in the
capital. It was much nicer than the neighbouring surroundings. Its exterior was
quite sturdy too, with plenty of windows allowing a view of the outside world
for anyone inside. There were plenty more similar facilities in the nearby
area, but this was the main one, which housed somebody that Ana wished to speak
to.
The queen, and behind her, Emily, walked up towards the
entrance.
*Knock, Knock*
Ana knocked on the door with her knuckles at the back of her
hand. Creating a rather loud thud, a noise of wood being struck against by a
blunt force. The humans inside would definitely hear such loud thuds.
However, the door itself was unlocked. It lightly squeaked
and opened from Ana just knocking. Prompting her to enter the facility.
âExcuse me.â Anaâs voice echoed throughout the room as she
walked inside the entrance to a building. Ana remained standing in between the
doorway. â Maria and Lindsey, are you two there?â
Footsteps quickly began building up, getting louder and
louder as each second passed.
âAh, your majesty, youâve arrived.â Lindsey answered.
Courteous in nature. The giantess in question wore a bandana across her head,
with a red crop top that showed her abs off. She wore black trousers. Lindsey
was a rather naturally athletic giantess, one with a sharp eye too.
âI know it's rude to immediately ask, but is there a spare
uninhabited room somewhere?â Ana politely asked.
Lindsey raised her eyebrow, confused towards Anaâs
statement. She steps to the side and seeâs Emily behind Ana. Sighing
instantly at the sight of her.
âTo the left of the tier 2âs room, thereâs an empty room.
Feel free to use it⌠Emily.â She answers, pointing with her index finger
towards the available room. Guiding Emily with a slightly disappointed but not
unexpectant gaze.
âSorry Liz, but Iâll be borrowing it for about 6 minutes.â Emily
states as she colloquially calls Lindsey her nickname. She walked quietly to
where she was guided, with her legs still bending inward. Her face
flustered.
âYeah⌠6 minutes. Iâm sure.â Liz answers, giving off a
slightly rude and sarcastic tone before letting out a soft chuckle. âSo, Ana,
what can I do for you today?â
âI want to know how the procedures are going. Have the
results changed or are they the same? Along with the rate of giantesses picking
up humans from the tier 4 and 5 facilities.â Ana asks. âOh, and the
socio-economic status of what giantesses are picking up humans. As well as last
timeâs percentage of the âtier 1âs being removedâ from here.â Ana spoke, making
sure not to say words like âeliminateâ or things that would stir great
hostility.
âSure thing, come on in. We can discuss the first couple
things you said once weâre inside.â Liz replies, guiding Ana towards the
central room. âTo answer your last question though, the percentage has gotten a
lot better. Last time, only 2 were stuck at tier 1. It appears even
Marvialasiaâs brainwashing hasnât been as effective as it once was. Not that it
isnât a problem for us still.â
The facility was a house-like structure that stuck out like
a sore thumb. Out here where wilderness and farmlands dominated the area, there
was suddenly a fairly well made home. Quite a large one too.
The specific location housed mainly tier 1-3 humans. Often,
tiers 1-3 and 4-5 were separated. Not intentionally, but it just so happened
that those in tier 4 began heavily disagreeing and being uncomfortable around
tier 1-2 humans. Even tier 3âs made a sort of ripple in the system. Not to
mention, tiers 4-5 generally wanted to be closer to the cities anyway.
The system currently was working as intended.
âBut, I feel like thereâs still some sort of problem.â
Ana wondered. â As if weâve overlooked something important.â
Truly, that was one of the key reasons for her coming here.
Not just to check on the progress of her program, or to even plan some
adjustments to it. But rather to check in on some things, and to confirm the
individuals who would come take care of the humans. Ana wanted to make sure she
was getting everything right, so she had to make sure her hunches were checked
for.
âAfter this, Iâve still got the issue with Vascar to deal
withâŚâ She thought. Already getting exhausted from a mere reminder of her
own workload. âThey increased the number of soldiers at our border with
them, and it seems like thatâs only gonna increase. These people are also the
same scum that made Leonâs life before a living hell too⌠I should probably nip
this problem in the bud.â Ana reasoned. Arriving to a solid
conclusion.
In its simplest terms, Ana would capture the capital of
Vascar via right of conquest, taking the kingdom for her own. Obviously in a
manner that wouldnât harm innocent civilians. She would try diplomacy and
negotiations first, but coming this far she had a feeling it wouldnât be so
simple. Vascar was clearly a diversion in the grander scheme of things. Most
likely as a ploy from Marvialasia. Hence, first she would have to deal with
Marvialasia, or else fear an invasion from the opposite direction. This was a
fact that made it rather annoying to just start fighting back against Vascar,
now that theyâd allied themselves with Ranateâs enemy.
Vascar themselves werenât too much of a threat, it was
solely their relationship with Marvialasia that proved annoying for Ana.
âHmm, what to do?â She pondered.
Ranate was put into a rather risky position. However, with
all the pieces in the right places, It would be possible to grow as a queendom,
as a country. Perhaps even evolve to become an empire if everything went
especially well.
There wasnât much to lose. At least on a scale for countries
and leadership. Ana Darlington-Bliss knew her next move, as she prayed for
Leonâs safety. Who was the key figure in her makeshift plan.
âHave a seat.â Lindsey prompted Ana. Ready to begin their
discussion.
âYeah.â She answers, before wondering in her head. âI
wonder what Leonâs doing as of now?â
â â â
(Back to first person perspective on Leon)
Almost nightfall had arrived. It was currently the
late evening where the sun was starting to set downwards from the sky, escaping
from my view and into the distant horizon. Thankfully despite that, the climate
was also changing, I could feel it. The chilly colds of Ranate were left behind
me as I approached northwest. Replaced with the more bitter kind of cold seen
on mountainous areas.
However, in the specific route I was taking, the mountains
in the way made it rather difficult to traverse. Not to mention the altitude
made it a bit more difficult to breathe in. Luckily, in front of me it was all
downhill so there was that to look forward to.
It was quiet here, almost silent if you barred the sounds
from nature itself. Being a mere human in Ranate, that kind of silence was
impossible to get with the constant sound of footsteps always afoot.
I could hear running water near me. âPerfect,â I
thought to myself. My stead was getting tired too, I could tell as it was
slowing down again. While this wasnât my first time setting up camp on this
journey, it was still unnerving. Especially now. I searched my bag, the one on
my bullorg to take a look at the map.

My relative position was given by the red flag, which was
slightly into Karkiman empire territory, and I was still quite close to the
borders. âIf thereâs one thing I know about borders, it's that thereâs
always danger around.â I was always quite good at reading maps, but
training in Ranate to learn how to read my surroundings made it a unique
strength of mine. I was able to understand the environment around me and apply
it to understand where I was. âQuite the essential skill for any
adventurer.â
I unpacked my key belongings and set up a tent. I gathered
some firewood, and focused as I shut my eyes. Sensing the ethereal energy
inside me and closing myself off from my surroundings. I located the innate
mana within, and circulated out to my palm. A second passed, two seconds
passed. Finally, on the third a sense of heat was given off as I opened my eyes
to find a flame resting on my palm. It was flickering brightly, but still
rather small. An intentional choice by myself as to not waste mana where it didnât
need to be wasted.
I bent down, on one knee as I fed the firewood my flame by
extending my palm outwards, towards it. In a mere instant, it engulfed the
wood, the twigs and branches soon began erupting in a hot fire. One that
provided me and by stallion of sorts warmth.
âHah, easy as cake,â I mocked, in my mind. â...
God damn it, I wished I had some proper food on me right now.â I cursed as
the thought of cake only fuelled my hunger.
I once again approached the bullorg, this time going to the
other bag I had. It was full of essentials, like food and clothing as well as
some other essential items handed over by Ana. As for water, I luckily had a
river near me for that.
âWhat a slow day.â I thought. Mundane days of travel
were never my favourite. I sighed and approached the campfire I set to heat up
my food.
As if lost in a trance, I kept staring into the fire once I
had approached it. Hoping to fight away my boredom. My thoughts began
contorting and bending. I found myself remembering some details Ana told me
from yesterday.
âThe mission requires you to find some intel that can
bring harm to Marvialasia, either directly or indirectly. The sooner you get
it, the sooner we can move to the next stage of the plan.â Ana explained,
in bed with myself yesterday.
I had dozed off a little remembering what happened
yesterday, getting a small nap in. An effect brought by looking into the fire
for a little too long. I wasnât sure how many minutes had passed but certainly
I had gotten a little bit of rest in.
âNow for the plan itselfâ, it all made sense to me.
Yet, I couldnât help but scoff at how broad of a goal that was. âHow was I
supposed to know what would bring significant harm to Marvialasia?â
In truth, I hadnât the faintest clue. Though that was to be
expected. I knew that I would only figure out a plan once I got there.
Then I could-
*Thud, thud*
âQuiet footsteps. Human sized, someone running. They were
getting louder and louder.â I analysed, at the mere instant of hearing the
unfamiliar sound.
I was up on a mountain, somewhere in the middle of nowhere.
Footsteps like these shouldnât belong here. Either a human is running away from
something, or someone is running towards me.
A figure appeared in front of me as the seconds passed. A
man slightly taller than I, and bulkier too came charging at me. He was
carrying a large axe which he grasped with both his hands.
âAARRRGHHH!â He screamed.
âYep, it was the latter.â I deduced before shifting
into a battle position.
I quickly focused on my own mana, which luckily I already
had gotten the feel for just mere moments ago from lighting up the campfireâŚ
And absorbed the Ethereal energy, or mana I should say, from the direction
right in front of me, right where he was.
Suddenly I felt very warm, but the environment itself became
cold. Simply absorbing the mana robbed this place of its warmth.
âIt's nightfall, and now that Iâve made it even colder-â
Ice began forming on the ground, with the grass itself
becoming icy. I wasnât sure of the process of why or how this occurred, but
from messing around with magic in general on the last couple days of my
training. I had realised that I had to really utilise the full scope of my
abilities.
The charging man, who seemed to be going for me, ready for
the kill had slowed down. Trying to process what was going on, but it was
already too late.
He was slipping. In the presence of the icy grass, he
couldnât keep his footing. Giving me the perfect amount of time to roll over to
my bow.
He was of a rather large build, and definitely wasnât the
most agile man out there. I had already gotten my bow out, in position ready to
shoot.
He was scrambling about, trying to get up, but it was too
late.
I released the string, sending an arrow, infused with mana
on the tip towards his path. Naturally, that meant it was hot, scorchingly so
in fact. The mere instant it landed on his thigh, where his pants were, they
were set ablaze, with a fire that continued on to the rest of his being.
It appeared he didnât have any magic, or skill of it
himself. Lucky for me I suppose. I watched him burning away, writhing in pain.
The ice from earlier was all melting due to his inflamed being.
*Thud, thud*
âThereâs more?!â I realised, alert from the sound of
more footsteps. Readying my arrows towards the darkness, nightfall was upon us
now. Putting individuals stuck in my position at a disadvantage.
âWAIT! Wait, Stop!â Another man cried out, with his arms up
in the air. Running after him was a woman, who also had her hands up. As if
trying to show me they meant no harm.
âPlease! Stop, weâll leave you alone. Just stop burning our
friend.â The woman begged. She too was muscular, with blonde hair and with a
dagger in a small sheath at her waist.
â...â I stand in silence, in position. Not buying a word
they say. âDrop your weapons, and kick them over here first and keep your hands
up after. Then Iâll listen.â
Both began doing as I directed them.
I looked back at the burning man, the poor soul who I left
in pain, he was crawling over towards the direction of the river, probably in a
vain attempt to douse himself in water. In truth, I couldnât master the
proficiency of magic in a mere couple of days. The elites of this field
probably spend months to years on some techniques, a couple days wasnât gonna
make me an expert. Because of that, my flames on him werenât perfect. In fact,
while they hurt, he probably was still fine. The reason for hurt was more so an
effect of my mana scorching him. To be honest I wasnât quite sure how or why
that happened, or even what to rationalise it as. But, the next time I get an
opportunity to learn about this stuff, I definitely will. What did make sense
was that I could make specialised arrow tips, like the ones I had on me, get
really hot. Those arrow tips could then make fabric and other plant based
material light on fire on contact.
I look back at the two, seeing they werenât planning
anything else. After confirming, I faced the burning man again, and took away
my mana, which was stuck onto him in the form of heat on the arrow tip. The
flames wisped away. Leaving the brute with an arrow jammed into his
thigh. At least he wasnât at immediate risk of infection considering I
literally sent him on fire.
âHauff, aughhhh.â He groaned, in obvious pain. I signalled
to the other two that they could help the brutish man after stepping towards
their weapon. Making sure they couldnât retrieve them.
âNow what⌠I didnât plan on this.â I wondered, with
angst. A slight panic. A thought that I should have just killed them when given
the chance.
While I wasnât exactly someone used to the act of killing,
it wasnât necessarily something that I was opposed to in dire times. Something
of a defence mechanism I had built up from being a squire at Vascar. To me,
there was something natural about it, as if it was a part of nature. That
being said, such acts still made me slightly uncomfortable. By contrast, the
act of one of the titanesses from home crushing a man made me very scared. That
felt unnatural, as if being reduced to a bug. It couldnât even be compared to
human conflict.
âAlas, Iâm out here alone. I canât afford to be
kindâŚâ I thought.
I decided to speak up. Attempting to be stern and
powerful.
âSpeak, what were you doing?â I asked, with a harsh tone. I
had given enough time for the two to make sure the brutish man had sustained
non fatal injuries.
âW-weâre mere bandits sir, we had no idea a noble like you
were around.â The man, the unharmed one, spoke.
âNoble?â I questioned in my head. âHow did they
know I was a noble? No, wait. That canât be right. Thereâs been some confusion
here somewhere.â
âHow did you know I was of noble blood?â I asked. Glaring at
the unharmed man.
âWhy, everyone knows in Karkiman that nobles only know how
to use magic.â He said, fear plaguing his every word.
âDo they nowâŚâ I pondered. Suddenly an idea flashed
through my mind.
âSay, I have some ointment and some healing herbs, surely
those could help you.â I referenced, allowing for a smile to plaster itself on
all three of their faces. âAs a noble, of this empire of course, why
donât you lead me down this main road in exchange. Do that, and all will be
forgiven.â I lied, trying not to break the poker face of a pompous and
privileged man. âOf course, after I confiscate your weapons along with any
other goods you folks have.â

I show them the map I had, and ask for their assistance in
showing me the fastest route to head west. From what little I knew of this
country, I knew that bandits that didnât fit into social norms had a huge
bounty on their heads. Simply alerting someone in a position of power would be
enough to put these folks into a huge amount of trouble.
âIf you head just west of here, and forget about the main
road for now, you can actually skip the dangerous down climb later and head
straight there. Following this route is a little bit faster, and will get you
to the main route later anywayâ The woman answered.
Truthfully I knew where to go, what I didnât want to deal
with however was any more bandit groups. It was quite common in this great big
world of Celessa that bandits would be present near the borders of any country.
Of course not right next to them, where government appointed guards may be, but
a little bit away from them.
âGood, weâll split off at the next town.â I told them.
Allowing them to breathe a collective sigh of relief knowing I would get out of
their hair soon enough.
These folks were merely an extra insurance measure. I was
glad I didnât need to kill them out of self defence, but absolutely would if
they proved themselves dangerous enough.
âYeah, that's just how the world worked. The strong kill
the weak, but it doesnât excuse the immorality of the issue.â I
thought.
To take pleasure from the unwanted suffering of individuals
was something only a demon would do. Yet, it was something people back home,
back at Ranate, were definitely doing. Taking pleasure in the pain and
suffering of humans . For example, the gargantuan sized figure known as Lisa,
from the council meeting, popped into mind. Just what had she done before? How
much had she killed before? Was she still torturing humans even now? She
definitely seemed the type.
Such thoughts pervaded my mind. Like who else I knew would
have killed before.
âWhat about Ana?â I questioned. âSurely she must
have. She was a ruler, a figure of power. You donât get to such a position
without making some sort of sacrifice, or show of power.â
While the notion made me slightly afraid to think of what
poor fate must face those that would have defied her in the past. I was
strangely not uncomfortable on the matter. Was it due to it being Ana? The
literal beacon of hope for Ranate?
Probably.
She was someone that wouldnât kill or harm someone for no
reason. If she ever did, I knew in my heart of hearts to hear her out
first.
âGod, I wanna see her so badly now.â
It had just been just a day, on a very important
international mission, but my own head was filled with nothing but loving
thoughts of my wife. Queen Ana Darllington-Bliss. Even right now I was sure she
was figuring out a plan for what the next ideal course of action is.
To fight back against Marvialasia, to fight against Vascar.
To change Ranate culture in such a significant way never seen before.
âAnd here I was, someone who was nothing more than an
insignificant squire, on a journey helping her.â
I cracked a smile, alarming the bandits near me who thought
I was planning something for them, as I began walking to my steed.
âYou all got horses I assume?â I ask.
âWhat the fuck is that?â The man replied, rather in a rude
fashion as he finally took a look at my stead.
âItâs a bullorg, no big deal, quite common where Iâm from,â
I answered. Keeping up the act of confidence as some righteous noble from this
land.
âA what?!â He mouthed, not even voicing his words properly.
The brutish man finally replies, actually trying to answer
my question.
âWe have two horses, sir. I ride alone on mine, and these
two ride together.â He respectfully answered. Quite a different tone of voice
for someone who was charging at me moments ago. Leaving me slightly bewildered
at his sudden change of attitude.
âWere nobles of this land really something to be feared
that much? To that extent? I mean I suppose I do have the edge over these
people with my magicâŚâ
I was left pondering, in response to his sudden show of
respect towards me, as I resumed my journey once more towards Marvialasia.
Chapter End Notes:
Please do leave a review!
Grass isn't always Greener
Word Count: 10607
Added: 03/29/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
New place, same issues.
â Miranda, I want your entire squadron ready for deployment
soon. Not quite immediately, but start the preparation for it.â Ana voiced.
Boasting with a charming character. This was her work voice, not her personal
tone.
âYour majesty, by when is this needed exactly?â A strong but
confused voice responded. Miranda, the envoy who first picked up Leon from
Vascar, was present in the throne room, kneeling and showing her respect to her
queen. Who was seated on the magnificent throne of the queendom. Her legs were
crossed, her arm saddled on the arm rest with her head slightly bent. She
appeared to be deep In thought.
âIâd say, have yourself ready in 4 weeks, heavy equipment
and all, and the rest by 5 weeks. We have some planning to do for our next
expedition as well in 2 weeks.â
âWhere are we heading?â Miranda respectfully asked. A glint
of interest lit up in her eyes.
âExcited are we? Donât be. We wonât be fighting any humans
if all goes well.â
Mirandaâs facial expression didnât change, but a glow from
her eyes disappeared in disappointment. Only people who knew her well or worked
with her for a long time like Ana would pick up on such a thing. She replied.
âOf course, your majesty.â
âWeâll be going to Vascar.â Ana mentioned.
âVascar? In two weeks?â Miranda said, surprised.
âYes, itâs quite soon isnât it. But I think weâre in a safe
position to do so.â
âThe risk from before was that directing our forces to
either Marvialasia or Vascar would make us vulnerable to the other side.â
Miranda explained. âHas that changed?â
âBy quite a bit actually. Remember Iâve sent over my husband
to Marvialasia. He should be back in around 4 to 5 weeks. With either intel or
a plan of action against them.â Ana mentioned. Not quite answering the
worries Miranda had.
âPerhaps this is blasphemy for me to say, but youâve placed
a lot of faith on a mere human.â Miranda offered her scepticism.
âI knew someone like you wouldnât be happy to hear such an
optimistic plan. On the other hand it appears our former Marvialasian captives
that weâve been fostering for a few years can be used as our last line of
defence to the west. It doesnât matter if we take out a few of our soldiers to
the east with me, as the western side will be covered.â Ana explained. âIâve
been planning this for quite some time now.â
âYour majesty, you are still too trustingâŚâ Miranda voiced
her concerns.
âNot to worry, I have my own trusty squadron of giantesses
watching over those humans. Youâre familiar with the tier system terminology we
use in the facility right?â
âOf course.â Miranda replied.
âSome of the highest tier humans have been collected,
theyâve willingly offered to work with our mana engineers to develop long range
weaponry. Elysia has told me as of recently itâs going well. It also appears
they understand that the sooner this war is over, the sooner the suffering of
Marvialasians will end.â Ana explained, proudly. âOffering them employment,
places to feel welcome and important to our queendom is just as important as
converting them to our side.â
âWhen Marvialasia learns of this⌠theyâll surely use
it as ammo for their propaganda.â Miranda voiced her concerns.
âThatâs why itâll be a quick and simple plan. Itâs time we
end this war. Itâs a hindrance not only to us in the present right now, but a
painful reminder of my countryâs bloodstained history. Still, if we fail our
mission to the east, and if Leon doesnât come back⌠We may be in quite the
predicament.â
âAll right, I will do as you command⌠I just have one final
question, not as a soldier but as a person.â
âSpeak it.â Ana allowed. âWeâve known each other for quite
some time now, so Iâll see if itâs something I can answer.â
âWhat will you do with the Marvialasian Prince? What will be
his fate?â Miranda asked, not bitterly or even gently. It was pure curiosity.
She knew Ana as the type to be merciful and gentle to humans⌠But what would
she do to the scummy man, who kept on propagating the war and refused to accept
any form of peace? It was a worthwhile question. Ana was not a careless person,
kind as she was, that caring nature of hers would quickly be exhausted against
someone that proved themselves to be a danger.
ââŚâ
Silence was the loudest noise in the room. Ana pondered for
a moment. Even if she was speaking to Miranda, she still chose her words
carefully. Her lips partly opened just as she finished her internal thought
process. Ready to answer when just-
**Creak**
The door to the throne room opened. Footsteps right after
were heard.
âAna, Iâve arrived.â A hoarse voice spoke. A hint of
sweetness present, but corrupted slightly, as if bitter. This was Rheas. Both
Miranda and Ana stared in surprise.
â-Youâre early, Rheas.â Ana first spoke. Miranda still was
in silence.
âAh, it appears Iâm disrupting something. Carry on now, Iâll
come back later.â Rheas answered. âYou are-â
âGreetings councilwoman, Iâm Miranda Lerontzi, first in line
of Anaâs command.â Miranda introduced herself, respectfully.
âIâve heard of you, especially recently. Youâve become quite
popular.â Rheas answered back with her own respectful tone. The two individuals
had nothing to do with one another, if anything, Miranda was closer to Elysia,
the head of military affairs. Who stood as a moderate in the political scheme
of Ranateâs council. So the weariness and unease between the two was
unavoidable. Though it wasnât as if Rheas herself was too problematic, unlike
Lisa who wouldâve already chastised Mirandaâs position.
Miranda had seen Rheas many times before too, however
neither herself or Rheas bothered to introduce one another to the other. It was
a rather awkward dynamic.
âItâs alright Rheas. You may join in too, Iâm thinking of
arranging another small meeting in the coming days to discuss this anyway.â Ana
announced. She had the power and authority to make the political decision of
announcing war on her own. It was one thing she didnât need permission from the
council for. If anything, the current council would wholly be in support of it
anyway, so there would be no need. Just a small meeting to inform the
others was all she wanted to do. âYou and Lisa assigned my lovely husband to
gain intel in Marvialasia, it just so happens weâve gotten enough man power of
our own to begin the fight back. A perfect opportunity has arisen.â
âHow?â Rheas voiced, Miranda listened in too. âWe havenât
done any large scale plans against them since Jadeâs reign.â
âJadeâs methods were⌠Far too flawed to say the least.â Ana
commented. Gaining a slight nod from Miranda. âIâll let you know of the
details of what weâll be doing in the upcoming meeting.â
âHer former majesty went off the deep end, I donât condone
her actions at all. However, it would be difficult to say she hasnât at least
benefited us giantesses during her reign.â Miranda added on.
âSheâs also responsible for crashing our fishing ports
economy which has just barely started to recover. As well as many other horrid
things. Sheâs done more harm than good.â Ana replied back. âExtremism was never
the answer for our country. We may have flourished as warlords under her reign,
but we regressed as people.â
ââŚâ Rheas was silent. Seemingly unsure what to say, she
seemed hesitant to answer here. Cautious was the best descriptor. She didnât
know where this conversation was heading.
âYou know, recently it feels like youâve been in line with
her beliefs too.â Ana said. Slightly condescendingly.
âWho me? Your majesty, with all due respect, I wouldnât
ever. My own late mother wouldnât forgive me if I did.â Rheas replied, somewhat
offended. Her own face twitched in response to the mere thought of which.
âWell, perhaps not like Jade. But youâve definitely changed.
I remember when you were only a little closer to Elysia in your beliefs. What
caused it? Was it Lisa? It must have been.â Ana analysed. Provocative tone
employed and all.
â⌠I donât know what you're saying. Iâve simply decided to
act on behalf of what this queendom actually needs.â Rheas denied Anaâs
thoughts. Rejecting the very principles of what she was asking of her. Miranda
was still kneeling, watching the conversation flow.
âIâve thought about it since Iâve taken the throne, but Iâve
never said it out loud. But what is Lisaâs role in the council now exactly?â
Ana asked. Bringing forth a sharper tone. âShe was bestowed her position for
her heroism during the war during Jadeâs rule. When she utilised the dwarven
forces for our favour. Jadeâs council in response to her accomplishment gave
her a seat in acknowledgement. But what since then? Is she merely going to keep
her seat till the day she passes? I think thatâs such a waste.â
Both Miranda and Rheas were shocked to hear such blatant
mockery from Ana. Miranda knew things were never sweet between the two of them
in particular but she never imagined it was this hostile. Whereas Rheas merely
seemed conflicted. Her brows slightly burrowed.
âWhat are you suggesting, Ana?! She was a hero to our land,
more of a hero than Miranda here. Why would we revoke her position.â Rheas
lashed out. Defensive of her friend. However she struggled to defend her
friendâs policies.
âA hero of war, she stands on a pile of corpses in an era of
bloodshed. Sure her achievements were great back then. For the time period they
happened I can agree with that. But, letâs say that we found suspicions of
illegal activity from someone like that, what then?â Ana accused, which in
response had Rheas freezing her facial expression. She wasnât expecting such a
thing.
âW-what are you saying?â Rheas voiced back, concern was
gradually building up on her tone.
âNothing at all. Iâve just heard some unsavoury things.
Things unbefitting of a councilwoman, a hero of today's time. No proof though.â
Ana stated casually. Returning to a polite but scrutinising tone.
âJust because she, and to a lesser extent I, bring a voice
to the more extreme side of the community, doesnât mean you can just throw
around accusations like that.â Rheas replied.
âShe doesnât represent the heroism of our people anymore,
she houses the beliefs of an ever smaller community of people in our political
climate. She can do that if sheâd like, but the rule to keep her in the council
every new queen was a mistake. One of many from Jadeâs time. â
âEvery time a giantess becomes queen, she herself joins the
council. And as of recent years, a member of Rhes' family joins too due to
their wealth, the rest are just appointed positions.â Miranda pointed out.
âJadeâs council appointed Lisa as a permanent position due to her feats.â
âWhat a nonsensical pact. It defies the logic of how council
selection works at all. I suppose it didnât take into account how long a
warrior like her was going to last in this sort of setting.â Ana clicked her
tongue, not in agitation but to highlight the absurdity of how lucky Lisa had
gotten. âRheas, would you know anything about these âsuspicionsâ on
Lisa?â
She paused for a moment, remembering back when she started
to talk with Lisa more than 5 years ago. Rheas herself had been pretty busy,
but even then the two of them still meet up every now and then. More often so
in recent years too.
Her mouth was open ready to speak, but it shut again right
after. Remembering back to what Lisa said about humans. About the torment
theyâd put giantesses on the battlefront through, about the hell the first
couple invasions were like. She didnât exactly like the sheer extent of hell
that Lisa treated some humans, especially those from Ranate. But, to those
outside, like Leon or the Marvialasians, she had trouble finding herself liking
them. They caused outrage, they were the enemy. Yet they looked and acted just
like humans from Ranate. There was no difference. She found herself puzzled and
conflicted before deciding on an answer. One she herself didnât exactly expect
to say.
âI havenât seen anything off about her⌠But if I do consider
something to be off, Iâll let you know .â The last part she specifically felt
like she actually might consider. Lisaâs personal antics were most
certainly illegal. Leaving aside Rhea's own emotional distress about the topic,
it would ruin her family name if she brought forth such disgrace in being
caught with her. It was an unnecessary risk, especially now with how the
queendom was turning out. There was hope for humans in the land of giants, a
way for society to reform and develop into multiculturalism. Rheas was coerced
into a position where she needed to consider Anaâs words, in fact, she was
forced to for her own family name. This was a threat, Anaâs only card against
the two of them.
âYou were awfully hostile towards Leon during our last
meeting. It caught me slightly off guard. I always knew that Lisa was
influencing you, but to that degree? Nonsense. Someoneâs pulling your stringsâŚ
That someoneâs got to be Lisa.â Ana explored the options in her mind for
what to do, for the two council women who seemed to always stand in her way.
âWell enough about Lisa for now. Iâll briefly disclose now
why I think the time is now for our fight back against Vascar and Marvialasia.â
A moment of silence was present in the room. It was the tension breaker, a room
to breathe in the conversation for everyone. A tonal restart if you would.
âWeâve spotted spies from their borders imposing on our lands. Tiny as they may
be, our eyes are trained to spot little humans. They canât hide from a
distance.â Ana watched Rheas and Miranda try to grasp the information. While it
wasnât anything particularly shocking, both had anticipated such actions
eventually, it still added a new layer of detail. âIn doing so, theyâve made a
major blunder on their borders.â
âA blunder?â Miranda voiced.
âInformation is the key to success in any war. Brute force
can only take you so far. Ladies, Iâll be holding a large meeting with not just
the council, but with broader military executives. We have a chance to strike
back against them. A chance that Vascar themselves created due to their
foolishness.â Ana responded. Not quite answering the question once more.
Something Miranda had gotten used by now. However, that wasnât the point.
Vascar had created an opening, and Ranate was in a position where not only was
there a defence against Marvialasia and Vascar set up, but a probable offence
with Leon. Depending on the success of his mission. The empire up north wasnât
acting either. It was prime time to strike back.
While blindly charging into Marvialasia was foolish, an
attack on Vascar was much easier to do so. Especially now. So, the warrior
giantess nodded. So did Rheas. However, the councilwoman seemed slightly
nervous. Slightly worried About the the outcomes of invading Vascar sure, but
more so the outcomes of what Ranate society would be like after the war. About
what would happen to people like Lisa.
â â â
âSoldier, hurry it up. We donât got all day here!â A grown,
annoyed voice commanded. Authority brimmed and full of power. This was directed
at a group of young impressionable men, the group I was in. Specifically it was
directed at me. I could guess the reason why.
âWonât happen again sir.â I loftily replied, from the
floor.
âPssh, you know. Number 32, you used to be so much more
diligent. What happened? Ever since a few days ago, youâve been off.â The man
asked. Patting me on the shoulder. He wasnât gentle.
âJust an off week for me, sir. It happens sometimes, as I
stood myself back up from falling. â I replied. Trying to appear a little bit
more confident. However the nerves I had from his sudden question left me
slightly worried. I tugged at my invisibility cloak, hoping it would keep my
appearance muddled up with this âsoldier number 32â of sorts.
It wasnât the best of plans. Obviously I knew that. But, I
didnât really have a better option. At least not one that my dumbass could
think of. I could only hope my invisibility cloak could do as Ana said it
would, to make others mistake my identity. It was obviously a form of
magecraft, a tool that utilised magic to achieve a certain function. This one
in particular aimed to do things like camouflage my identity with whatever the
environment deemed as normal. Making it quite a useful tool for hunters and marksmen.
It also made people mistake my identity with just a random passer-by, someone
not important. âI guess thatâs why Iâm suddenly number 32. Whoever that wasâ.
He didnât last long when I took him out in secret and took his place using this
invisibility cloak. âWhich really should be called a concealment cloak, or
something else. Like Iâm not really invisible am I?â I debated needlessly
in my head.
It was carved off the skin of charmelizards. Huge terrifying
creatures that could camouflage their skin to suit their surroundings, it was
also full of a distinctive odour that seeped into the environment to confuse
their prey, making them see and think things that arenât actually there. These
beasts are around 9 feet long in length. Taller than the tallest of human men.
Fighting them took an incredible amount of skill, practice and dedication.
Things most amateur hunters lacked. Even I struggled with hunting these things.
Though that being said, I had a shoddy piece of their skin at my home in
Vascar. Usually you would take the corpse of the hunted charmelizard to a
tailor, who would remove the necessary parts and turn it into a cloak by
embedding it with other fabrics. However, I was dirt poor. I just took its skin
whole as a makeshift trophy. Nothing to brag about, but it was definitely
something I took a bit of pride in.
Anyway, these beasts fell into the category of âmonstersâ
that roamed around in this world. Which contained a vast catalogue of creatures
that specifically hunted sentient beings. By their definition, monsters lacked
sentient thought and beared a mysterious resentment for non-monster kind fauna.
Other than them, slimes, werefolk, orc, ogres and much more roamed around in
the dormant corners of any land. The usual ones of slimes and goblins were
especially non-existent in the eastern continent. âWhich made sense;
considering we have titanic giantesses and the like hereâŚâ I thought.
The thought of these charmelizards who could move faster
than any normal human, and long enough to be mistaken for a crocodileâŚ
being easily thrown around by giantesses with ease made me feel a certain way.
I wasnât sure what, it was probably some derivative of fear. While Vascar and
presumably most human lands tried to exterminate these charmelizards, Ranate
had a little habitat for them. Like livestock. They could easily grip the
monsters into their palm and clench their fists to utterly crush them with ease.
The tailor friend of Anaâs demonstrated this in front of my eyes a few
days ago. She couldnât stand skinning the delicate skin of these lizard
creatures whilst they were alive. So she crushed their heads and vital organs,
making sure to keep their skin intact as well as a painless death. Still a
disgusting sight to be sure.â In reality, many of the monsters that we
humans were afraid of were nothing more than a snack, toy or treat in Ranate
society. Scary thought to have it be so normalised.â . She also explained
that she would imbue the skin with many other layers of fabric, elixirs as well
as enriching it with ethereal energy to create the invisibility cloak. Making
it quite special in comparison to just wearing the skin of a charmelizard.
It utilised the normal mechanisms of the charmelizards, but
also utilised magic to prompt the odour mechanics of these beasts, the one that
confused people into seeing and hearing things that werenât actually there.
Hence why Iâm suddenly thought to be ânumber 32â by this man, and probably
everyone else around. My role had just been filled in as a random passer-by,
all I needed to do was to steal someoneâs place to fit in. Which I did. As long
as I remained heavily covered, with this cloak and didnât act out of line. No
one would suspect a thing. Camouflage was the specialty of this object; and I
blended right in⌠âWell as best I could at least.â Truth be told, I
wasnât really sure of the specifics of how this all worked. I was far from
being an expert on the topic. All I could do was to trust in Anaâs connections.
Anyway, In addition to that, there were also rumours of a
dragon coming from the shogunate nation from the far north. As well as the
giant serpent from the far east. So it wasnât as if monsters were something
that much more common on the western continent. âStill, their existence is
just weird. Why do they come out? Why do they hunt us? What is their purpose?â
These were all common questions. Ideas that existed for millennia, long before
I or even the eldest members of my family were born. None of which have
been answered. Every land has been busy dealing with their own political
affairs or their own landâs problems to deal with these things. Only the
scholars and mage folk really try, and theyâve only made so much progress to-
âDaydreaming again soldier 32?!â The man yelled,
interrupting my internal thought process. âYou know what? As punishment you can
take over number 15âs duty to watch guard over the cells later today.â
âYes, Sir.â I replied dejectedly. While I honestly didnât
care for this man, getting yelled at still hurt. And now being put in charge of
more work unnecessary to my original task at hand was just annoying.
The man growled at me in response, muttering quietly away. I
didnât even bother trying to listen. He was just a grumpy dude, and I didnât
want to deal with that. I just simply continued training in the Marvialasian
training grounds. A large facility in the southwestern side of their capital
city. It was a large, open field. Full of tents, training dummies and a
plethora of soldiers. Today was our turn at practice, the lowest division. We
were basically grunts that held little to no importance. Making it an ideal
position for someone like me to enter. I wouldnât be busy, and I wouldnât
really be suspecting of doing anything. âI mean who cares about soldier
number 32? Iâm literally just a number to these people.â I reasoned.
I was training with the spear, a long wooden stick with a
sharp metal end. Sparring with some other soldier. I think they were number 12
or something. I wasnât really paying attention. Point is that everyone thinks
Iâm a part of their group now, and no one thinks otherwise. That was really the
most important thing. I couldnât get found out, that would be the worst
possible outcome. And while I hadnât been here for long, I did see that higher
up members of the military here got access to some scary looking weaponry. Most
certainly high end magecraft type tools. They were probably the same people
that would be deployed out soon to fight against Ranate. Probably to be
squashed underfoot by their titanic adversaries. Especially now that Ranate was
bouncing back with their own magic.
âStill though I canât believe it⌠Everyone takes training
so seriously.â I examined, shocked slightly at the sight of a training
ground actually being used. Back at Vascar, no such thing would occur. Sure,
most recruits needed employment and wanted to arise in the ranks, but even then
a full group of soldiers was a rare sight for training. Especially out In the
chilling temperatures of Marvialasia. People had the cold, but they didnât
care. They still weightlifted, sparred and pushed their bodies to the limit. It
was an unusual sight for me at least.
Which also meant that I had to try to fit into this crazed
training regime. There was no excuse for missing training, no excuse for not
meeting the minimum criteria for each test and examination, no excuse for
defying orders from above. Only we, the downtrodden group of novices were given
the slightest bit of leeway.
Another thing that I found weird, or at least different, was
the architecture of the buildings; it wasnât the style Ranate or Vascar really
used. It was less lavished, more simplistic. A mix of grand but reserved. There
were designs of lions and tigers, collared by human statues. There were murals
on historical buildings of elves, dwarves, giants, monsterkin and all the like
bowing down to what I would presume was the depiction of a human. Who was
basking in orangish light.
Which appeared to be the national colour of Marvialasia.
People wore clothes donned with the stuff everywhere. It was a part of their
hats, their shirts, their talismans, their very culture itself. As for why? It
was thought to be the colour of human ingenuity, something that welcomed
providence like the orangish light of the rising sun. It was a status symbol of
victory itself. It was spread through, at least through the capital like a bad
case of an epidemic. Meaning it was everywhere. You couldnât escape the colour.
Even in the training ground, there were orangish flags with a mural of a human
in overalls, hands up welcoming the heavens above. The sheer scale of this
almost weirded me out. Though perhaps I was looking at it all through a jaded
lens. I did open up to the colour red of Ranate quite quickly after all.
Another thing to note was that blonde hair was quite common
here, followed by brown. There were hardly any dark haired individuals around.
Once again it was probably due to this being a different land, with different
people being in it⌠Now I had dark brown hair, which made me stick out
slightly. Making my disguise as a typical soldier here a bit weaker. To
compromise I got a guards uniform, which contained a head piece that extended
from the neck to lower mouth, with a gap to show my face, until my forehead
was reached. Basically covering everything but my face. Hair included. My
invisibility cloak was underneath it.
âFuck, my neck is itching really bad⌠I need to
take a shower.â I silently complained. I was thrown into the luxury
of clothing material availability in Ranate. Which was run under a famous
family business . Their clothing was simply top notch. Basically never had me
itching or complaining. Marvialasia on the other hand had none of that. Sure,
magically endowed clothing was easily available, but the comfort of my usual
wear was gone. Instead it was replaced by a cheap uniform I didnât particularly
care for. âAh well.â I solemnly accepted.
Underneath the guards uniform and invisibility cloak, was
the personal uniform of former guard number 32. Personal uniform was the outfit
guards were expected to wear underneath their guards uniform.
As for how I obtained this, well the little group was on a
training expedition outside the capital city. Where I was stuck outside for a
day or two before as I needed to find a way in, the bandits from before helped
greatly to find the general direction to the capital. I even gave them a silver
coin as thanks as I waved them goodbye. I wasnât a complete tyrant. A bit of
thanks was just basic courtesy. Besides they seemed a bit off, as if struck by
some form of extreme poverty by their empire. Would explain their situation as
bandits. Whatever that situation was.
Anyway, while I was waiting outside the capital, a few
kilometres out, I had finally gotten a lucky break. The training expedition
full of soldiers were taking a long rest on their way back home. I crept up to
their little base theyâd set up, as I was nearby, and watched them
closely. Waiting patiently, like a predator spying on their prey. Each time,
every 5 or so minutes a pair of soldiers would disappear into the woods nearby
to take a piss. All of them except number 32, who went alone, he was the last one.
The training instructor went with soldier number 1, which created an odd amount
in total. Hence, number 32 opted to go alone into the dark abyss of the forest.
âWhere I would knock him out and heâd never be seen again.â
I shot a blunt ended arrow straight into the back of his neck with near perfect
aim from behind on a tree. He didnât even have time to react, or make any sort
of sound in retaliation. He simply fell, entering a state of
unconsciousness.
I undressed him out of his uniform; took his spear and
donned my invisibility cloak over it. The cloak itself had a hood too, which
was nice. When I was done, I picked up my bow once again and took out a sharp
arrow this time. Pointing right to the back of his neck.
**Fling**
The bow string was unleashed, and the arrow pierced through
the skin, the bones and innards of this unfortunate soldier. I made sure to use
the blunt arrow first to avoid getting blood on this uniform, it would seem odd
if I did when I returned to the rest of the group otherwise.
âIâm so sorry⌠You were at the wrong place at the wrong
time.â I tried to persuade myself. While this wasnât my first time taking a
life, it still didnât make it easy. I wasnât a psychopath. The bare minimum
amount of respect for my enemies still existed.
I gathered a hoard of sticks and stones, leaves too and
buried the corpse underneath them. âThe smell of fresh blood would attract
animals, or maybe even some monsters.â I wasnât fully knowledgeable about
the kinds of monsters that roamed around Marvialasia, but they probably werenât
too bad. Theyâd still hound on to the first smell of human blood though. âI
better head back quickly.â I decided. Hoping they would make quick work of
this carcass. And with that, I jogged back to the rest of the soldiers in the
training regime. Masquerading as one of them.
That was how I ended up here today, at Marvialasiaâs
capital city, Degionatu, as a couple days had passed since then. Honestly I was
quite shocked to see the differences present in Marvialasia compared to Ranate,
if that wasnât already obvious. The capital aside, the temperature here was
colder. The terrain was more mountainous, and the wildlife once again
different. The very air here felt off. Unwelcoming even.
Though that aside, it did let me see the ocean again,
a sight that was rather uncommon for me. It was a deep beautiful blue, like the
enchanting allure of a sapphire. The ocean housed a rather disgusting and
peculiar smell to it. Sailors would often mention it as the smell of the sea.
Something they felt homely about. For me personally, it was a foul odour that
otherwise surrounded a beautiful part of nature.
I took in the sight of the sea while I could. It wasnât as
if giantesses back home were that fond of it either. I doubt Ana would ever
willingly choose to get close to the ocean too. It was a rather obscure fact
that I hadnât heard from anyone else, but most giantesses canât swim very well.
Which would make sense considering the size of their bodies. Itâs a big reason
why our fishing port isnât doing so well. That is Ranateâs city, Lelorum. Known
widely as âthe failed fishing port city.â

âEveryone swap partners now and begin the next part of our
training exercise. Get ready, you have exactly 1 minute for a break. Starting
now.â The training instructor yelled, snapping me out of my thought pattern. I
simply did as I was told, mundanely looking for an opportunity to escape away
from this hellish training. I had a mission to do after all. An actual goal to
work towards. Not that I would be lucky enough to get such an opportunity to
rest, as the instructor walked on over towards me. âAs for you, soldier 32. You
have guard duty for the cells for the evening. So make sure you show up, or
elseâŚâ
âAye sir, aye.â I responded. Cutting him off. I just wanted
this all over with, as the faster training was done, the longer I had free time
to explore around for the afternoon. Allegedly there was some form of show
happening at around 1pm. I think it was titled âThe tyrant and her queendom.â
Which I could guess was some form of propaganda against Ranate. Maybe. It
definitely sounded like it. Hell it even seemed like it.
I sighed at the thought of attending such a play, such a
blatant attempt of brainwashing people into thinking something, of believing
something. âBut ah well, I have to see it. It could be intel. You never
know.â I thought. Well anyway from what Iâve seen, plays, acts and dances
were common in Marvialasia. A part of their culture even. It was just a shame
that many of them had shoehorned in such a hostile message.
â â â
âLadies and gentlemen, gather around. Stay seated, this is a
safety requirement. We have a ravenous beast with us today, we canât take any
risks.â The announcer yelled. From the centre stage outward to the crowd who
were seated around. The actual location we were in was a massive colosseum of
sorts. Housing an almost pure white colour. There were Marvialasian flags
hoisted all over the place, along with numerous supporting beams. The crowd,
who I was a part of, sat far from the centre. The announcer, who was in charge
of this play spoke with an unmatchable vigour, excitement pouring out of his
soul. His voice was shouting out in all directions. Everyone could hear him. He
was that loud. He must have been quite experienced in this. âWe all come here
today once more. Itâs routine at this point. Iâm sure some of us have started
wagging these little history sessions, which is a shame. But routine exists for
a reason, we replay our little show every month to make sure our history isnât
ever forgotten. So I applaud everyone and anyone who attends with the honour of
our little principality to attend these things.â
A boastful approach. Congratulating everyone who was seated
within this colosseum today was quite interesting. It suggested to me that
people here had to willingly go to attend these sessions. These âshowsâ of
sorts.
âI, Fidelo Lopezal, brother of our great prince, ask you for
silence as we showcase the cruelty of this world, and the cruelty of those who
align themselves against us.â Fidel announced loud and clear. Sneakily
isolating those who arenât Marvialasian in his little message. Iâd see
similar things all the time back home; where people of power would utilise
their superior education and upbringing to rally up the masses. Even I was none
the wiser against how these tactics were employed, along with why they worked
or didnât work. Only after receiving the understanding I needed from my wife,
Ana, did I appreciate the intricacies of how âpositioningâ worked. Which was
the act of placing a group of people into boxes, and assigning them labels of
how they act or donât act.
The idea stemmed much more complex than I ever could really
understand, but still the basic ideas of techniques such as
âinclusive/exclusive languageâ were still taught to me. The way this worked was
to include the majority portion of a mob of people along with the speaker, or
to isolate those against them by pinning the audience on them. This was an
attempt to gather rapport with oneâs own crowd. Something Fidelo here was
abusing to his core.
âCruelty of those who align themselves against us.â A
phrase Fidelo had just said, was classic exclusive/inclusive language
manipulation. The aim was simple. Was it to isolate those against Marvialasia?
No, it extended furthermore to all sentient non-human species out there. Fidelo
was trying to bring that idea to his audience at the start of his little âshowâ
to implant it firmly.
âTruth be told, itâs obvious to see this in play once you
actively look out for it. But if youâre an average crowd member looking for a
show? I donât think Iâd ever notice. Especially if I was a peasant with little
to no education.â I analysed in my head. While tilting it to the side to
look around to my fellow crowd members. Which to no surprise were all
enthralled by the speech. Which I had been zoning out of so I decided to start
paying attention once more.
â-You all remember Jade the truel, the evil, the tyrant! Her
rampage, her rage, her roars. Her twisted personality, her logic denying
personality, her narcissistic ideology. She was the reason why our land was
plunged into dystopia!â Fidelo shouted. The audience listened in silence.
I simply also decided to properly pay attention. While Iâd
heard of this individual, âJade the tyrantâ, I didnât know much about
her. Iâd guess it was somewhat self explanatory though.
âShe lied to our land, she captured our men and women. She
expunged our history and soaked it in blood, with fury towards our land. She
was behind the âStomping season massacreâ or the âunification of the dwarven
allianceâ, as well as the horrors of âHinaâs feastâ...â The announcer revealed.
Chipping in details of events that probably were quite impactful of this land.
I had little to no idea of what they were, but it didnât take a genius to
guess. âBack before our bloodshed. Our wise prince, my brother, made a
declaration that all non-human species were a threat to our humanity. That was
a declaration many, many years ago. Yet, look at whatâs happened in the coming
years. Look at the hell weâve had to endure. Our people back then lacked the
unification we have now, they still fought back against his decision, which was
our only mistake. Our sole error that weâd make. While Ranate tried their
hardest to catch up to our magical might, weâd be trying to silence the
evildoers in our own community that fought against my brotherâs wishes.
Countless assassins, numerous protests, horrific attempts of silencing happened
to my brother. All for naught. All because of their hearts lying to them,
trying to sell these sentient creatures as human-like. Their lies are why we
are still fighting today.â
Fidelo paused. Allowing his audience to breathe for a
moment.
âOur greatest enemy has never been the giantesses, the
dwarves or any who ally with them. It has always been ourselves. We were the
strongest, because it was our right as humans. We were the most ingenious
because no one else could be. We were the ones destined to succeed. It was the
lack of faith in our absolute authority that led to our falling. Those who
questioned us on our authority were the enemies of our land.â He said loudly.
Ostracising and criticising anyone whoâd dare challenge his speech. It was only
for a moment, and something purely coincidental, but our eyes met. He and I
stood far away from one another, and he was looking at the crowd as a whole as
opposed to me who was staring right at him. But it really felt like we locked
eyes for a moment, as I gave him a facial expression that offered the
sole protest to his delusion. I didnât buy his bullshit at all. Perhaps I
conveyed that too strongly on my end.
âWell, it isnât like he can see what face Iâm making
right now anyway. Weâre too damn far away.â Fidelo proposed that the
true enemies of Marvialasia were the subjects that refused to look away from
the horrid acts of violence theyâd been committing. â Sure, itâs
understandable to criticise Ranate for these horrid acts too. It definitely
doesnât sweep what our land did to yours under the rug. However, you guys
arenât completely in the clear either. These international affairs are never
black and white. Your twisted humanity first ideology started this hellscape.â
I refuted in my head. Not daring to voice my own thoughts.
âAt the end of the day, we live in a cruel, unfair,
wrongful and horrid world. War is commonplace, the power hungry starve whilst
the powerful feast. They call it a dog eat dog world. That's what youâve
described. But I somewhat disagree.â
I think back to my own time with Ana, to the powerless, weak
hopeless situation I found myself in a while back. Exiled, hungry and with
nothing. Yet in a turn of magnificent luck I found myself married to an
incredible woman. Someone who not only had the power to guide change, but the
empathy to create it too. So why hadnât anyone else? Why was it so much easier
to abuse power than to use it effectively?.
I honestly didnât know. I really didnât. But, I knew that if
I was to come across an answer, it would be by following the queen of Ranate.
Ana Darlington-Bliss.
â-Bring forth Lamsa!â Fidelo shouted. Catching me by
surprise. This coliseum was designed to house a huge number of people. Without
a doubt it most certainly was. The centre area was big enough to fit 2
giantesses in, even if theyâd lie down one one top of the other.
Suddenly a giantess crawled into the centre of the stadium.
Covered in bruises. Her eyes were teary. The brunette, behemoth sized woman
squirmed as she crawled into the centre. Her face didnât convey anger, but a
sense of failure. As if sheâd given up on escape. Or even given up on fighting
against the humans of Marvialasia. I could only infer why, but the collar
against her neck, and the cuffs on her arms and legs implied something more
nefarious than usual was at play. Normally giantesses could easily break free
from such restraints so why hadnât this one?
âNot to mention, giantesses are a kill on sight thing
here in Marvialasia⌠Arenât they?â I wondered. Curiosity and angst swelling
within my veins.
âLamsa, named after the giant sea creature that swarmed our
shores from so long ago. It was akin to a natural disaster that killed
thousands. Truly an unfortunate time.â The announcer spoke, as if to the
giantess. âHowever, a natural disaster as it may be. Humans still triumphed. We
shot it down with a vast array of magic, grilled it to pieces and feasted on
its body for days. It was a tough battle. But it didnât matter. We won.
Humanity won. We showed nature that day, that humans are superior. That we are untouchable.
Since then, that day has been known as âHumanityâs dayâ in our culture.
A day that marks our superiority over everyone else⌠And you, Lamsa, the
giantess who is taking that name, are a mere obstacle of nature weâre using. An
object to further show the world that humans are the one and only sentient
race! Your capture only proves our greatnessâ He howled. Laying down a verbal
beatdown that I canât even imagine how many times this âLamsaâ would have had
to hear before.
*Gulp*
She gulped audibly. Probably well aware of whatever was
going to happen to her. She didnât dare to speak, I honestly couldnât
guess why. A simple lunge forward while crawling could crush the old geezer
called Fidelo. Yet she stayed docile.
âGood woman, this marks the 18th year youâve been in our
custody. Ranate really has forgotten all about the great human slayer, Martha
Liolze. The former savage hunter of our people, the giantess that roamed and
patrolled the border daily. What was your favourite pastime again?â Fidelo
asked.
â...â Silence was her answer.
âWhat was your little pastime again? What did you do to us
humans?â Fidelo repeated once more, his tone becoming even more anxious. His
voice reverberated through the hard crystalline floor of the colosseum. Iâll
add as a little side note that the entire sound design of this place was
superb. Nothing like it in Ranate or Vascar. But that's not important right
now.
â...â Silence once more. Fidelo didnât say anything,
however, he kept looking at the woman who began to hold her head down in
shame.
**GROWL!**
A loud grumble, a rumble even was heard. Reverberating
through the colosseum. Everyone began quivering in the audience, as if they
were looking at a foreign monster sharpening its claws. As for me, I knew that
this was the sound of hunger. Well to be honest, I think everyone knew that.
Our reactions however were completely different. For myself, it was a simple,
normalised part of life to hear the grumbling of giants. To these humans near
me however, it marked a dangerous tune.
âThatâs right everyone! Sheâs hungry! The beast is
salivating, sheâs hung her head down because she thought that no one would
notice. How sad, how pitiful, how depressing for Martha. For our Lamsa⌠Not to
worry, Iâll prepare your meal.â The announcer shouted, not just to everyone but
to Martha herself. He called her Lamsa too. A title given as a sign of
objectification. A denial of her real identity. But to forever instil her as
nothing more than a fantasy myth, a foreign concept. A tool to breed contempt for
the giantesses of this world.
The bald man, Fidelo began chuckling as he pointed to his
assistant, standing at the edge of the colosseum. An exchange of words was had,
something akin to âLet them inâ Probably was said. I was too far to understand
really what was going on specifically, but I could take a guess.
â...â
For a few moments there was nothing but an uncomfortable
silence. A sense of premonition for something horrible to come. I feared the
worst, which was for my guess from earlier to come true.
A horde of men and women, forming a single file line
appeared entering the colosseum. All wearing tunics and trousers, sewn poorly.
Cheap inexpensive clothing was a common thing in Marvialasia, something easy to
forget for me as I was used to the luxury of Ranate fashion. They kept trodding
on forward, as if in a figurative trance. One of despair.
âLadies, gents. I present to you all the fugitives from last
month's capture. Everyone who dared to act against our royal highness, the
prince of Marvialasia is here standing with us today. All 38 of them. We have
intel that this group is only the smaller herd of a larger faction who are
still in hiding, so look forward to seeing justice brought forward to them in
the upcoming months⌠Regardless, I wish to show you all who our real enemies
are.â Fidelo announced. Eyeing the audience to gauge their mood. He knew that
an excited, and quite frankly a brainwashed audience would want him to act in a
righteous manner that took pleasure in these peopleâs demise. Whereas a
nervous, emotional audience would require him to constantly pepper in the idea
that these people were scum to the cause, to try to invoke a sense of
nationalistic pride in them. He assessed carefully what todayâs audience was
like.
âI want to call him a conniving fellow⌠But honestly some
of his acts could use some work. Though Iâm the last person to offer any piece
of input there.â I accepted. From being a part of the audience
themselves, I knew that the quiet, nervous attitude put them into the latter
camp. So I awaited a calmer, more judicious response.
âThis may be tough on some of us today. But I will take the
role in offering these people judgement for their crimes. They acted against
the interest of us all. They conspired against our own people. Against humanity
as a whole. What crime could compare? It is our duty as the people of
Marvialasia, to offer them their just desserts.â
âI fucking called it.â I silently applauded myself.
Happy that I could guess the type of response Fidelo would go with in his show.
Though I quickly collected myself as I soon realised what was soon to be in
store.
Moments passed as Fidelo began the punishment. âLamsa,
down!â He commanded. Prompting Martha who was still crawling to lie down
completely. She turned around and had her face up to the sky. In essence her
form was simply lying down in a position where she could gaze up to the sky
above. Where her freedom rested, so far away out of reach. Like a bird in a
cage.
A smirk appeared on Fideloâs face. He knew what was going to
happen.
âAll you traitors start climbing. No one try to escape, or
else you all already know whatâll happen to your families. To your friends, to
your associates.â I could imagine him saying. Obviously such a blatantly
hostile message was something he didnât shout out to the crowd. But in my own
imagination it was what I envisioned him saying, as the tunic covered traitors
began climbing up on Marthaâs body, up to her face. In a mere 3 minutes, they
were all on her face, shoulders and upper body.
âWatch carefully everyone, this was how our people were
devoured so many years ago! Remember the hate you feel today, and enlist to the
cause. To fight against their tyranny.â Fidelo asked and expressed. Before also
adding on ââChomperâ, first command.â
Martha upon hearing of this had visible tears flowing down.
But still did as she was told.
âA-Aahhh.â She opened her mouth. Her rosy lips departing and
opening up a chasm to the world within her, to the muscular folds of her
mouth. To her tongue. Assaulting everyone present there with her horrendous
breath.
âYou there, first one in. Go.â Fidelo demanded, once again
Iâm not sure exactly what he said as this wasnât directed to the audience.
Regardless, the man looked down to the mouth of the giantess and froze
momentarily. Iâd assume he was essentially held to do this. Someone these
people knew would have been threatened with a similar fate. That's the only way
I can imagine this compliance.
âIâve changed my mind Lamsa, I think âsuckerâ is the best
one for this fool.â He shouted, loud enough for the audience to hear. In
response to this request, Martha brought her lips together, creating a sucking
motion, only the tiniest gap present between her lips. âGet in!â Fidelo shouted
at the man who was frozen. He began walking forward.
He climbed down her nose, as that's where he was positioned
before. Marthaâs hot breath would have been assaulting him quite violently at
this point too. He sat down on her rose pink coloured lip, and dipped his feet
into the gap between Marthaâs lips. Like taking an innocent dip at a lake to
gauge the temperature, that's all it was⌠However the sucking motion proved too
strong, and the act of even getting that close proved fatal. The man was
sucked, no slurped into between her lips, his lower body completely within the
entrance of her mouth and his upper body on the outside world. He began
screaming. Loud enough even for me to hear.
âHelp me! Someone! Please! No, no! I didnât want this! I
wanted to make a difference and change ou-â
**SLURP!**
The man disappeared from this world, from our, the
audienceâs sight. And was plunged somewhere else. A foreign world probably to
him, somewhere heâd never seen before. Marthaâs lips closed. His voice was
completely silenced. All anyone could see was a circular bite sized thing
within Marthaâs cheek. Swirling around in utter helplessness.
He moved around, I assumed to be flailing and fighting
against the tough muscular folds of the giantessâ cheek. Helplessness was an
understatement, he was like a worm out in a chicken coop. Anyone could guess
the poor creatureâs fate.
**Gulp!**
That was that. The first man was thrown into the gut of the
beast named Martha. Her titanic belly would be his final resting place, soon to
be filled up with more victims. The acidic environment would make quick work of
him too. I knew that first hand. Tears continued to run down Marthaâs face.
Probably wasnât easy for her either. âThough Iâm somewhat hesitant to view
her as completely scot free of this either. Surely there must be a reason why
she isnât acting against the announcer's instruction⌠Unless these chains and
cuffs are strong enough to restrain a giantess?! If they are, then I need to
relay that information fast back home.â
âLadies and gents, thatâs a closed case. Sorry our show was
on the short side today, we couldnât explore much of our history with Jade due
to the sheer number of prisoners weâve caught. The rest of the show will be on
the execution of these traitors.â The announcer concluded. I clicked my tongue,
annoyed that the information Iâd get would be a mere droplet of what there was.
It appeared that they didnât wish to indulge in the lore of who Jade was, and
what she really meant to these people. What I did at least understand was that
she was the figurehead of where the Marvialasian hate was directed at. âProbably
for good reason. She sounded insane.â
I couldnât help but pity these people. Trapped into the
society theyâre in, they all just wanted to free themselves from this place.
From the crazed land of Marvialasia. They just couldnât, and are now being
punished for it. âPunished for what exactly you may say? Nothing. It is a
mere consequence of the system that holds Marvialasia together in today's time.
Public examples and executions hold this country together, its own crazed
political beliefs and extremism create a sense of chivalry with those lost in
their own power.â
If I can gather major intel about this place in the coming
days. I can change it. I can help in saving these people. I just need a lead to
latch on to.
âBut before that, let me get out of here. I only attended
today to hear more about details relevant to me, along with the history of
Ranate. I donât wanna see more people be eatenâŚâ
â â â
âI see you attended the show today. I guess you were a
diligent soldier after all.â
âSir, Iâm ashamed that you even doubted me.â I replied to my
training instructor. Some hours had passed, and the show was finished. I
obviously didnât stay for the final hour, which looked more like a disgusting
torture fest than anything else. Such sights sent shivers down my spines, more
so than anyone else there considering I had experienced the feeling of being
eaten before. âAlthough I did leave early, after the main content was
done.â
âToo much for you? Diligent you may be, it proves
nothing if you canât handle that shit. What are you gonna be able to do on the
battlefield after all?â He belittled me. I didnât care to be honest. âYou know,
you sure do like wearing that cloak of yours, guess it makes sense with how
cold it's getting recently. Never knew you owned such fine fabric.â
âPhew⌠I thought he was on to me or something.â I
tugged on my invisibility cloak. Slightly nervous, my hands shook a bit.
âHaha, yeah⌠The temperature is changing. Wouldnât be great
if I caught a cold after all. Would be a hindrance for guard duty.â
â... Lackey, a cold is no excuse to miss work. Unless youâre
on death's doorstep, I donât wanna hear it. All Marvialasian soldiers should be
well aware of that.â
âRight.â I paused, hoping I wasnât acting too suspicious.
âBut it still feels horrible to be sneezing all the time. So you know, the
cloak helps me feel warm.â
âOkay whatever. Follow me down the dungeon. Shouldâve known
the cloak was just you trying to buy an excuse to miss some work later.â The
training instructor quickly changed subjects. Probably not caring for my input
whatsoever. So I merely did as I was told. Following the bearded instructor
down the staircase underground. There were strange crystals that seemed to give
off a similar light to what fire would give. They acted in the place of
torches. Making the entire descent down a dimly lit experience.
Truth be told, If I was captured and forced to stay in such
a place, It may be too much for me now. After spending so much time in luxury
with Ana, my entire perspective on living had changed drastically. What I
perceived to be privileged had changed to become the standard. It was a thought
that slightly horrified me. What terrified me more than that, was what
would happen if my identity was revealed?
âThere, that room there.â The instructor pointed down the
corridor, at the bottom of the staircase we were just descending down on.
âYouâre in charge of the prisoner in there. Make sure theyâre fed when it's
their feeding time. Canât have our capture of the year dying out on us now. No
other guards really roam around the bottom floor, youâd have to scream loudly
for anyone to hear you too. So donât let anyone out! An escapee from here could
get anywhere. Under no circumstance, you hear?â
âYes, sir.â I replied, forcing myself into a stance.
âWhat youâre dealing with is a dwarf. If we can get some
information out of it, we can raid them and loot their riches. With dwarven
technology on our hands, we may be able to fight against the Ranate queendom.
At the very least, we canât leak this creatureâs existence to them.â
âA dwarf?!â I shouted immediately.
âWhat? Why so surprised? Werenât you paying attention to
last week's weekly report?â
âHaha, I must have been snoozing on the job.â
â... Perhaps someone else should do this guard duty, Iâm
having some serious doubts about you. How can I be sure that you even have the
magic capabilities to fend off these prisoners if something did go wrong?â
âIâll be fine. Iâve always got the job done havenât I?â I
bluffed. I vaguely remember the instructor mentioning in training practice that
the person Iâm impersonating was a diligent soldier, so Iâd just bet on that.
âI suppose that's true. But soldier, you canât keep up this
attitude. Chin up and man up already. The country needs competency, not
laziness.â The instructor said as he began walking away. I did my best to
hold my demeanour together from hearing the phrase âman upâ which always acted
as a soft trigger to me. Donât know why it did, but it always was an irritating
phrase, but especially now in recent times. âPerhaps spending time
with the giantesses has changed something in me.â
I continued walking as I saluted goodbye to the instructor.
Towards the steel bars of the jail cell, of the place where this dwarf was
trapped. Each footstep I took made a solid sounding thump on the ground. It was
relatively quiet in this prison, you could hear the quietest of sounds.
As I approached the bars though, breathing was all I could
largely hear. Heavy breathing of another creature. âMust be the dwarfâs.â
âHey⌠Can anyone hear me?â I whispered. Nothing in response
was given.
âIâm a soldier of Marvialasia, your guard for today.â I
voiced, comparably louder. It was almost a shout. Still barely any reaction.
However, I could hear footsteps of the dwarf, from behind the dark confines of
the jail cell walking closer. He was getting closer to the dimly bright light,
to where I was. However he could never reach that shine, he was behind bars.
Trapped.
**Creak**
I could hear the door closing from the entrance to this
underground area. It was the door to the stairs that led down here. It must
have been the instructor who had shut it as he was leaving. Meaning it was most
likely just me down here. At worst, perhaps a few more guards in the upper
regions. As there were multiple floors to this underground prison.
Regardless, as I noticed that I probably wouldnât be
overheard, I took the chance to speak.
âIâll cut the bullshit. Iâm not actually a Marvialasian
soldier.â
â-What?â I heard a hoarse, rough voice speak out. Finally I
was getting a reaction. âYouâre not a Marvialasian soldier? I donât believe
you.â He walked into my vision, I could actually see the little fellow now. He
was about half the height of me, which I suppose was fair for a dwarf. He had a
long beard, a large nose and some scruffy looking hands. His stature was one of
a man who was beaten up, tortured even. âSorta reminds me of myself, back
when I was captured.â His clothes were torn slightly, and his left eye
bruised.
âYou donât believe me? Suppose that's fair.â I replied.
âIâm going back to bed, Iâve had enough of you Marvialasians
trying to get your grubby hands on me, Iâve already told you I didnât over hear
squat on your last meeting. My lips are sealed, that is final.â
âOver hearing information? Was this dwarf also sent as a
spy? I need to investigate further.â I thought.
âIâll prove it to you. Didnât think this would come in
handy, but Iâve got it regardless.â I mentioned as I reached into my
invisibility cloak, into an internal pocket which contained-
âThe royal insignia of Ranate!â The dwarf shouted behind the
bars, albeit a little quietly as he began to grasp the situation. He inspected
the insignia which was a mere finger long, shield shaped design. It had a ruby
inserted into the centre, marking its value and authenticity. In the middle it
housed a tall, blindfolded woman holding up a fiery torch. It represented the
nation's unending fiery nature, along with their might means right ideology of
justice. Conveyed through the blindfolded woman. Though that aspect was
slightly dated âOnly those who belong in the royal family of Ranate have these.
But you-youâre just a wee human.â
âA wee human is right.â I took a deep breath in as I
realised I was finally getting somewhere. âIâm Leon vi Bastor. Nice to meet
you, weâve got a lot of talking to do, because I think we can finally end this
war of sorts. That is, with help from you, and the dwarven alliance from long
ago.â
The dwarf looked at me with confusion, curiosity, and
bewilderment. Naturally I wouldnât reveal myself to just about anybody.
However, the dwarves and the giantesses had teamed up against Marvialasia at
one point in the past. I didnât recall Ana ever mentioning that their
relationship ever deteriorated, but rather it was that the dwarven people
simply went missing. Obviously, this guy would have to have known about our
landâs shared history.
âTo think Ranate would have humans on their side. We really
have missed out a lot on this world.â He muttered quietly. âYoung man, If you
can get me out of here, Iâll tell you everything I know, all the information
Iâve gathered from spying around and eavesdropping into conversations with
people here. Including something about a possible benefactor.â
âA benefactor?â I questioned. He had successfully piqued my
interest.
âIâll tell you more if you get me out of here, and not just
out of this cell but to somewhere safe. Iâm afraid my home city isnât quite an
easy place to access right now either. So decide quickly. The dwarven people
donât like hesitant attitudes.â He demanded. His last little statement was
slightly irritating. However Iâd guess he was trying to pressure me into
helping him.
âWell, thereâs only one place we can go. The land of giants,
Ranate. Back to my home.â
Chapter End Notes:
Please do leave a review!
Mission Continues!
Word Count: 9160
Added: 04/01/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
More content again, The story is up to chapter 21 just in case anyone was wondering. Porting over just takes time.
Marvialasia was a thoroughly guarded country. Full of
soldiers patrolling each major city and settlement, biweekly check ups on each
minor town and region as well as inspections and closely monitored
interrogations with any suspects on any accounts of treason. Their checklist if
someone was committing an act of âtreasonâ was awfully vague too. It
essentially let anyone with a hint of authority within Marvialasia the ability
to ruin someoneâs reputation and honour in a matter of minutes. All that was
needed was for them to show their shiny badge of power, a badge gifted to
soldiers of a high enough rank, and tell the suspect to follow them quietly.
Any resistance was thought of as warranting further suspicion, and potentially
even evidence for further punishment. The concept of privacy, from a legal
perspective, didn't exist here. Much of what happened in a household had to be
documented and reported to the nearest soldier outpost within a Marvialasian
settlement. It was something that was a necessity on a weekly basis. Failure to
do so would warrant the soldiers raiding peoples homes and searching for any
incriminating factors.
If it was deemed that a suspect accused of treason was lying
about their day to day life, it would be enough to hold them liable for
betraying the Marvialasian government. In other words, this was a safety check.
All suspects could easily become guilty of lying on their weekly reports, so
they were on thin ice. If anybody was actually planning on betraying the
government, whether a revolt or otherwise, it would be easy to pin them down.
Creating a large enough revolutionary movement from the inside of Marvialasia
was impossible to do so. All their citizens were closely monitored to a large
enough scale, and political ideology was strongly shoved down the throats of
all peoples within the nation. The only people that were given any sort of
leeway, were visitors that didnât offend the code of ethics here. Even then,
they were monitored. As I personally lacked citizenship here as well as being
here under the impersonation of someone else, I was gifted a bit of freedom. I
just had to act like a typical soldier on my normal shifts and moments I was in
public. I wasnât under much suspicion so to speak, which couldnât be said for
everyone.
âWhich is why Iâve lost my invisibility cloak to my
dwarven friend here today.â
I made sure I came into Marvialasia in disguise as a
soldier, so it wasnât like my identity was ever made known here. My whole
presence as the king consort of Ranate hasnât left the information network of
Ranate either. Obviously other countries were made aware that the now queen of
Ranate had married, but it wasnât known to what human, or where, or who. The
moment Iâd taken off my invisibility cloak, I was just another passerby. A
common folk. Someone that blended into the masses. I simply happened to be existing
within Marvialasian walls, as such there wouldn't be anyone monitoring me as
long as I didnât draw much attention to myself. After all, Marvialasia wouldnât
be aware I was even here to begin with.
That obviously wasnât possible for my dwarven friend
however. Marvialasians hated all nonhumans, especially the giantesses and the
dwarves. Which came to be as a consequence of their war from long ago. Where
the dwarves allied with the giantesses momentarily in their fight against the
twisted ideology of Marvialasian rule. Hence, I handed over my invisibility
cloak to my friend here. To the normal eye, he was just another short human. It
would be impossible to discern what and who he was.
As for me, and what my whole game plan for escaping the
Marvialasian capital was. Well I was rather experienced in attempting to escape
countries. I had already done something before in Vascar, though to little
success. There was however a difference today compared to back then, which was
the fact that I had a larger set of skills with me. I had access to basic magic
techniques. I had a bow, arrows. I had the equivalent of a steed with me too.
Information from the dwarf, along with the invisibility cloak.
It was enough to formulate a plan, which I did. The dwarf,
who I was meant to be keeping watch over in my shift as a guard, was atop my
steed along with me. He donned the invisibility cloak. As for me, getting out
of the cloak would work as a disguise too, simply due to no one in this country
being able to recognise me. The only thing I had to be wary of was not creating
a scene. If my identity was found out somehow, it would spell a lot of trouble.
That was the whole reason I had it on, but I didnât have that option anymore
with the dwarf.
I decided it was best to wait for around 2pm the next
day. Where it would technically be my second shift on watching over the dwarf,
a task I was no longer doing. It was the most traffic heavy time in terms of
people lugging in and out with horse and cart in the capital. It made the
security much more lax. I couldnât blame them, there were a lot of people going
in and out of the capital. Some of which I imagined were important guests.
People the Marvialasian prince would want over. If not, then even then merchants
from other cities, other countries and such and such. All I had to do was blend
in. Simply as a weary traveller.
âHow long until anybody checks the jail cell you
reckon?â I asked the dwarf seated right behind me on top of the bullorg.
The first time I showed him this, he freaked out. Not out of disturbance but
instead out of nostalgia. It wasnât his first time seeing such a thing.
âThe shifts last 12 hours, so maybe in around 11-12 hours
someone would come check up on you.â
âThat long?â I questioned curiously.
âFor a Marvialasian citizen, the risk is simply not worth
it. That being the risk of going against their government. For as many security
checks and such there are, in my time here Iâve noticed it's also made the
people on top lax and lazy. Itâs also why they were too damned lazy to assign
you another guard to work with you.â The dwarf explained.
âHmm, weâve already used up 3 hours. And Iâve made it look
like a fight occurredâŚâ I recalled back to the jail cell. I exchanged my
guards' clothing for some other clothes I had gathered during my time in
Marvialasia, and set them ablaze within the jail cell. There were hordes of
skeletons and other decaying body parts at the other cells, which I made use
of. I donned the guards uniform on one of them, and set it charred. At the very
least, I made sure to make it look like the dwarf had killed the guard, stealing
his exit keys and escaping. It was a better alternative to Marvialasia becoming
aware of me spying on them this whole time. âThe rush will last for 2
hours. Is there any place we should scope out first before we leave the
capital?â
I voiced aloud. Asking the dwarf whether there was anything
that needed to be done.
âYes, I said so already. The benefactor.â
â...This benefactor. Who is he? How could he help? Weâve
already been through this but it doesnât look like many people in Marvialasia
are able to oppose the ruling class here. Itâs a ride or die situation for many
civilians.â
âWell, when youâre high enough in the political landscape,
the common rules donât really apply to you anymore.â The dwarf clarified.
âSomeone like that? A benefactor to us? Iâm having some
doubts.â
â Listen, think carefully. How would you feel if you were in
charge of one of the many domains of Marvialasia, as a noble that had
accumulated much fortune in your life. Obtaining coin and splendour that could
make any peasant dream to be in your position, and find out that your country
simply wants more and more power. Simply craving strength. Like an undeniable
lust for it.â
âIt would feel good? I imagine the political system here is
set to profit off of those who fight somehow.â
âNow, how would you feel if one of the few people above you in the political
interweb of policies within your country, decided that they wish to fight a foe
far stronger than your country was capable of fighting?â The dwarf posed a
question. âKnowing that the likelihood of loss is greater than any chance of
victory. Knowing that, in the event of a loss of your wealth, your reputation
and power would all undeniably sink to a depth unknown to before. That because
of your noble status, you would be thrown into the same melting pot of blame
that every other wealthy individual would fall under. How would you feel?â
â... I would feel like it's a bad idea.â
âExactly, it isnât that complicated. Listen, it's best not
to always overcomplicate things. Sometimes it's as simple as hammering an alloy
of steel into shape, when it feels right, it's probably right. When we
understand where their concerns are coming from, suddenly they become a lot
more credible.â
âIn the event of Marvialasia losing the war, what would
happen to the nobles of the country? I guess I never really thought of that.â I
admitted. It was far, far away from any thought coming across my mind. I was
naturally viewing things from a Ranate perspective, or even a viewpoint of how
brainwashed the populace here was. I never considered the idea that I could
potentially find an ally within the nobles themselves. âAlthough risky, It's
worth looking into.â
âRight. Iâlll tell you the secret passage I took when I was
spying through these parts to get there. Iâll go with you, he already knows who
I am. We just need to meet quickly in secret, and in private.â The dwarf
concluded. I nodded my head in response.
â â â
25 minutes had passed. Roughly so at least. It wasnât as if
we were on a sharp deadline to be out of town by then, but obviously the faster
we escaped, the better. The dwarf had taken me to a weird park, with a secret
passageway within one of the bushes which was against a wall. As we followed
the sparse light on the other side, it led into a peculiar room. It was
littered with books everywhere, there was a chandelier, along with a table
followed by a fireplace. As I was exiting the passageway, I realised that the
passageway exit itself was that fireplace. It appeared that wherever we were,
there was a secret escape route through here. Most likely something common in
many noble households in this land. Why it could-
âFreeze, state your purpose, your family name and how you
got here!â A voice called out. Agitation evident. I made sure to follow their
first command, but stayed silent on the rest. The dwarf right behind me removed
the upper part of the invisibility cloak, which wasnât a difficult task as it
was far larger than him.
âRelax, sir Byrul. It is just me, Anglo. We met by accident
a week prior if you remember. We made an alliance to not sell each other out on
our separate agendas.â Calmly, quietly and to the point, the dwarf spoke.
Revealing his name to be Anlgo.
âAnglo? You were locked up. I thought you were done for. As
we agreed, I wouldnât help you if you were found out. As per our deal. I
presume this gentleman behind you is responsible for your jailbreak?â Quickly
collecting himself, Byrul spoke with dignity and respect. A trait among noble
humans I personally was rather unfamiliar with.
âI-I am. To cut to the chase, I donât ally myself with
Marvialasia.â I decided to quickly speak the truth. We were short on
time, and I didnât have it in me to dance around the topic. It appeared the
dwarf trusted this man, so I would too. âI am from Ranate, I wonât tell you
where or what my status is, but Iâve heard something from you in particular
that has intrigued me.â
â âŚAnglo, I thought we agreed to keep our secrets
hidden.â
âWe did agree to keep them hidden, however this human is
different. He is not from Marvialasia. You do not lose out on anything from
telling him.â The dwarf responded. The nobleman turned his eyes back to
me.
Byrul continued to speak. âYes, you heard correctly. After
many years of this war dragging on, I have gotten sick of our Megalomaniac
driven society. Iâve obtained my riches, my rewards. I no longer care for our
desire to be the best. In fact, looking at the foe we face, it isnât possible
for us to be the best anymore. The giantesses have grown in strength and
numbers tremendously, as is their history, but their recent advancements in
magic have had me feeling rather uneasy. I cannot support this war anymore, it
just isnât feasible with the military might we have.â
Byrul mentioned military might, strength in Ranate and
pointed towards the power hierarchy between the two countries. He didnât once
mention anything towards their ideals, specifically, Marvialasiaâs corrupt way
of propaganda into their civilians. I was forced to consider the possibility of
him seeing this through a pragmatic lens via necessity, rather than a genuine
belief. Due to this assumption, Ranate couldnât falter in its military prowess.
It would rekindle the confidence people like Byrul had to be this so-called
âbestâ.
He continued speaking. âMore than any other reason, it is my
fear that holds me to this position. I shudder to think what the vile
giantesses will do to us nobles once this is all over. The Marvialasian prince
seems determined to finish our conflicts soon. I for one do not want to even
imagine the battle itself nor the aftermath. The hellish sight we humans will
be helplessly forced to behold because of his arrogant pride as the prince will
doom us all. Iâm sure, even you, the one that allied themselves with Ranate
would have seen such a hell.â
I remembered my first couple days in Ranate. The sheer
culture shock, the fear ingrained into my heart. I was held and kissed,
smothered and sat on. The sheer inability of my own self was a rather harsh
reminder of my own powerlessness at the time. And still is when I compare
myself to Ana. To see a battle against a horde of magicless humans against a
giantess was like seeing a battle of a human against an ant nest. Sure, there
was a danger to the behemoth in question, but it was so astronomically slim that
it could be ignored.
I recalled the fake throne room chair, the seat where
allegedly Marvialasians were thrown on and tortured. Squashed underneath the
weight of just one giantess. Their fate would become nothing more than a mere
stain on their behinds. I gulped as I thought about such things. But alas, it
was the history between two fiercely warring countries. It wasnât as if
Marvialasia was much cleaner, being the ones to fester the war on, to house
their own torture shows for their population to watch.
I readied my voice to speak. âI admit that there is
bloodshed on both sides of our land's history. I also acknowledge now that it's
unfair for me to expect forgiveness from your land for what it has done to
Ranate, as much as it is completely unfair for you to expect such an apology
from me for my land's damages to yours. In the end, it appears one land will
have to devour the other, and create some sort of compromise on how our people
will live. As of right now though, total extermination and degradation of the
giantesses is not something I could ever get behind. In that way, the
giantesses have moved on to a far more humane example. At least in my opinion,
it looks like the country that's stuck to its past and arrogance will be the
one to fall.â I answered, calmly but thoughtfully.
â... Perhaps youâre right. This is the price of arrogance
for what our prince had done. That being said, the atrocities committed in that
war by you Ranate scum, and you bootlicker humans are things I will never
forgive. Never⌠I suppose this is what it feels like to be on the losing side,
to an unfair war. Things just donât go your way. I suppose it's what every
other culture weâve fought has thought about us.â Byrul acknowledged. Unsure of
what to say. He contemplated in his head. A fierce battle of ideas playing out
in his mind, however in the next couple moments he seemed at peace with his
decision. âI can leak our war plans, the dates of our planned attacks and such
all to you right now. My only request is that once the giantesses win, I will
be spared. I expect the honour of the dwarven tribe here to be on the line for
you to uphold such a deal.â
I held in my breath and held up my head. âIâll hold my end
of the bargain. Itâll be the first moment of genuine collaboration between our
lands. Maybe things wonât ever be good between our people, maybe thereâll
be a loss of culture and some peopleâs hopes and dreams. But I donât see any
other way forward.â
âLad, as is the nature of war. Whoever wins will get to
decide the course of who was right and who was wrong. Naturally, the giantesses
and we dwarves want to live. We canât accept the hard struck deal of killing us
all by the Marvialasian princeâs wishes. It just isnât possible. The moment he
refused any option to compromise, he compromised on any hope for his country.â
The dwarf argued. Offering a rather black and white, win or lose binary
perspective. He was right, as long as the Marvialasian prince wouldnât
compromise on his wish to stop the killing of non-humans. Any thought to even
consider negotiation was off the table. The only option left was to win the
war, and conquer the country and its ruler.
â... Here take this insignia, it is a backup one I have that
allows people to leave via the main gate of the capital. Just show it to the
guards and theyâll let you through, no questions asked. Itâll also show as
proof back home for you that weâve struck some form of deal.â Byrul gave a
goldish oval shaped insignia. It had amber crystals inserted into it, giving it
an orangish glow. The design of the gold also portrayed a human basked in the
figurative light from the amber.
âNo need to worry about the exit route out of the country. I
know a shortcut.â Anglo, the dwarf, confidently answered. âWe can take the cave
system to the east of here, it leads up to another cave entrance to Ranate if
memory serves me correctly. That way we can skip the roundabout travel
route.â
âAlright, sounds good. We can do that.â I calmed myself
down. It looked like I finally was making some progress in information
gathering. With this insignia it didnât matter when we left, provided it
happened before anyone finds out about Anglo escaping from his cell, when
security would be on max supply. âSpeaking of the cave systems, Anglo. Where
are the dwarven people? Iâve heard that you all fled to the great inner cave
expanse underneath the eastern continent.â
Anglo sighed. âLad, itâs a long story. I can go into more
detail once weâre back at Ranate. But the gist of it is that the great dwarven
leader, our queen, caught an illness. One that caused great worry and ire to
our forces. We arenât sure of the source or where it's from, but if anything it
seems like a curse rather than a disease.â
âA curse?â I questioned.
âYes, curses. A rather niche section of magic.â Byrul exclaimed.
âAs I was saying, this curse was rather troublesome. It
spread to other members of our great dwarven alliance civilization underground
and caused an uproar.â
âA curse that can spread from host to host?â Byrul mentioned
in shock.
âWe will be leaving for a moment, Byrul.â I waved him
goodbye as I didnât want any Marvialasians to hear more of this story. We
exited the way we came from. Anglo also waved bye to Byrul as we both walked
away. He started talking again after we reached a suitable distance.
âYes, it causes their host to possess a great incurable
hunger. As it spread, many people in the upper sections of our collective
hierarchy told us to enter a state of lockdown. A fear that with our supplies
dwindling, our forces weakening and less people working that we wouldnât be
able to handle an attack from outside. If Marvialasia ever found a way to enter
our cave system, it would mean an uphill war for our forces. Worse yet, if the
curse were to spread to a giantess, it would spell disaster on many fronts.
Back then, Jade the Cruel was in charge. Of all people, we didnât want her to
get the curse. Disaster would be an understatement for what could have
happened.â The dwarf spoke with a somewhat serious air to him. His slight
pronunciations of words that were different to mine no longer stood out as
much. I didnât pay them any heed earlier as everyone speaks a little different
to one another. However the sudden removal of that factor put me a little on
edge. It was something that only highlighted how severe the situation was, and
even worse could have been.
The dwarven people ultimately decided to quarantine. In
hopes of preventing the curse from spreading even further. From creating
something beyond help.
âSo, Iâm guessing the dwarven alliance was sending scouts
like you all over the place to survey the surroundings to the outside world and
getting some supplies where possible?â I asked.
âCorrect. We feared that the curse came from a country that
may have been allied with Marvialasia in the past. But we arenât so sure. There
arenât many people out there that can inflict curses. As we mentioned before,
it's a rather niche skill. The only tribe of people that I know that could
inflict curses were the witches of old. They died out against the giantesses
from long, long ago.â Anglo explained.
âHow long are we talking? 100, 200 years?â
âLad, Iâm not sure. Its records are not clear in our
history. Itâs an event that happened many centuries ago, Iâm sure of that at
least.â Anglo answered. I sighed in return before looking back toward
Byrul.
âIn any case, let's head back to Byrul and hear out his
plans.â
âYes, let's do so. Afterwards I presume it is straight to
Ranate?â Anglo agreed. We both stepped back toward the benefactor as I nodded
at his question. After a brief few moments of awkward chatter with Byrul, we
returned to the topic at hand. About the insider plans of Marvialasia. Of what
they had been plotting.
â â â
(Few days later)
âMiranda, how many Vascar soldiers have you spotted?â A
voice asked. Full of confidence and authority.
âIt would seem to be an army of around 2000 right in front
of us. A rather large number of Vascarian men on the front lines of our border.
We havenât seen a number this high against us from them before. The closest
they got to this was at a little scuffle we had with them way back when.â
Miranda, owner of the prideful and stern voice responded.
âHow annoying. Theyâve approached us it seems. This is all
happening a fair bit faster than Iâd anticipated. Iâd gotten our preparations
started but theyâre not quite done for such a large scale offensive. It would
spell disaster if these soldiers raided the human sized settlements weâve spent
so much to build. The lives of many former war mongers would become so
meaningless too.â Ana explained.
âCaptain, our forces have built a line of giantesses each
around 7 km (4.4 miles) from one another. Weâre covering as much ground for the
border here as we can per a soldier. Itâs going to be hard spotting each Vascar
soldier if they were to all come charging in through the lush grass. Though I
donât doubt that the majority of them would end up as nothing more than stains
on our soil.â The second in command of Mirandaâs squadron shouted. Offering a
report on the situation from Ranateâs perspective.
âWeâre a little low on giantesses here. I understand her
highness has sent a request for reinforcements across the border, but diverting
too much of our forces here makes the eastern border much weaker. It makes our
defences look more appealing to penetrate.â Miranda replied.
âTheyâve requested a talk. I will give them one. Though I do
not plan on letting them get any mercy if they dare promise violence upon our
lands.â Ana proudly declared. She stood on a hilly area, right next to a small
mountain which was on the side of Vascarâs border. She was instead on flat
land. Which normally would give the Vascarians the advantage, but the sheer
titanic and overwhelming size of the giantesses barely made it a point of
concern. If anything it allowed Ana and the king of Vascar to have any form of
stable conversation at all.
Ana looked forward. Eyes annoyed. Upset. Irritated that she
was here when she could be at the castle. It was obvious what this was. It was
something anyone could tell. However the pompous fools of Vascar dared to
challenge Ranate anyway. Their arrogance was something she knew from firsthand
in her studies. But this was something else entirely. Her impression of
Vascarâs nobility seemed to match what Leon always described them to her
as.
âFoolish, rich, arrogant, entitled.â She thought. A
shame as if theyâd left her land alone, she would merely try to build up a
relationship with their land. They politely gifted her Leon, her now married
husband. All she would request of them in return was the execution and
imprisonment of all that made him suffer. Now though, if they waged war against
her. She would have to deal away with their entire noble class. She would take
on and absorb their land and take in their people as her own. Offering them
peace and protection, but not for the nobles. Whoâs wealth she would strip away
and instead instate new noble class individuals in their place. As was a common
practice that would happen to those that would lose in wars. Theyâd be stripped
of their status and authority, and be in the whims of the cruelty of those
around them.
âIt appears the king of Ranate is here. I see him on the
mountain in the distance. Iâll be heading forward now. I trust you ladies will
act on your own the moment something out of line happens.â Ana proclaimed as
she stood forward. The ground, the very earth beneath her footsteps broke apart
and created a footprint. All life that existed beneath her simply ceased to be.
Any insect, any bug, any animal or plant would perish under her immense
strength. Simply flattened. Stuck to the ground and to her sole.
âYes, my queen.â Mirandaâs squadron replied. Their answer in
unison and followed with a small bow. They remained standing, and watching
guard behind Ana except for Miranda who followed behind the queen. She was her
watchful guard.
Ana continued stepping forward. Approaching the mountain.
Her mere presence caused the guards of Vascar to tighten up their lungs, their
knees to weaken.
âI see youâre doing well, king of Vascar, Cambiltoh.â Ana
greeted him.
âIâm delighted to see you remain in great health too, queen
of Ranate. It appears youâve found a suitable partner for yourself. Ana.â
Cambiltoh responded.
âLetâs skip to the heart of the matter. I would like to know
what's going on.â
âWhatever is going on? We simply wanted to chat.â
âIâm well aware. What is the subject for our little chat?â
Her voice wavered slightly. Her rather annoyed heart let out for a moment and
she accidently spoke slightly too harshly. The novice soldiers who stood at the
back of Vascarâs army seemed to shake in fear from that.
âTo be honest, I wasnât expecting you to actually appear.
Youâve made our job a little easier.â Cambiltoh answered.
âYouâve allied yourself with Marvialasia. Iâm well aware.
The act of doing so is enough for us to consider declaring war on your puny
land too.â
âHowever, it would weaken your own defences. So you simply
wonât. Not enough resources to deal with an invasion from both sides.â
âThis old man has gotten rather annoying since I last saw
him. Why? There has to be something up his sleeve.â Ana deduced. âPossibly
the inclusion of magic. It isnât something Vascar is known for. Theyâve
probably set some deal with Marvialasia to learn it.â
âIâll remind you. Cambiltoh. Those who fight against the
giantesses of Ranate do not forget their fights. We are civilised to those we
deem our civility worthy to. And we tear apart those we see as not much more
than an enemy. Perhaps your judgement has clouded you, Iâll ask you once for
clarityâs sake. Whoâs side are you on?â Ana questioned. Wanting to know the
answer. She is fully aware of who the king sides with, what his intentions are
and why he has such intentions. However it doesnât matter. As her soul wanted
to provide this king with an out. A way out from a massacre. Only a fool would
still choose to fight. She wanted to know if her enemy was a person, or a fool.
She would not regret stomping down on the valour of a fool.
âWe side with Marvialasia. We plan to fight.â
Ana signals to Mirandaâs squadron to prepare themselves.
They all began to remove their footwear, their helm and excess armors. It was
per tradition for giantess women. Savage, rough and downright terrifying was a
way to describe fighting against the giantesses of Ranate. Like the forces of
nature itself. These ladies traditionally fought with no footwear, with no
weapon but their bodies as well as no mercy. It was per their customs that the
blood of the enemy would nourish their skin, that the screams and cries of the
enemy would provide sustenance to their battle and the look of horror of
watching someone tower you, would give them their joys. It was war, in its
purest form. For the giantesses of Mirandaâs squadron who still chose to fight
following tradition, it left a lasting impression on their enemies. The choice
to have their armors on them was only in case a battle got too serious or one
sided. For example, a battle against Marvialasia would be such a case where
their armour and protections would be warranted. Vascar however were not
Marvialasia. Their threat was literally comparable to a puny ant nest in the
face of giantesses.
âWe will extinguish any life that walks across our border
from yours starting as of this moment. The people we have here now are more
than capable of defending against you meagre humans.â
âMarvialasia will be pleased with such an arrangement.
Anything to keep our border preoccupiedâ
Upon hearing such, Miranda, one of the few giantesses that
carried a weapon with her, stood in place. Ready for action. She carried a
hammer. A traditional weapon for the giantesses. Though as the queen's guard,
she did not prepare herself for battle, but for guarding the queen. As Ana made
her intentions clear, this was a defensive battle. Not a conquest. Not for now
at least.
âI will be stepping back now. Not that you would have the
gall to set foot into our land, but be warned, if I ever catch you on our soil.
You will come to regret the decision youâve made today. We will defend
ourselves for now.â
"We canât afford to send too many forces this way.
We should be fine with just this many defending. But an offensive is out of the
question. Capturing the king will only perpetuate this war and cause our
western border to become that much more of a bloodbath. It's best if we do not
engage here as much and leave it in a defensive position. Our main concern is
the east. I doubt the people of Vascar have mastered magic to a degree that
warrants any worry.â Ana examined the situation within her head. Coming to
a conclusion. âOh well, it is-â Her thoughts were interrupted by
something she came to notice at her feet. Something squirming around and trying
to hide itself. However her eyes were too well trained, it appeared Miranda too
noticed this.
âA human soldier. Vascarian. How unfortunate you were
noticed.â She examined his body and saw him build up some magic, fire magic
specifically. âWell, this is war. I feel bad that youâre a soldier, with
your own history and reasons for fighting here. But I did lay out my promise.
Anyone who sets foot here from Vascar will be disposed of. If I forgave you in
front of the enemy, itâll only perpetuate the enemy's advances. Theyâll think
of us as pushovers and send even more of you. I donât want that.â She steps
over to the soldier. Squatting down at him. As Miranda stands behind her,
keeping guard. She knew that a mere single human wouldnât amount to much
against Ana. For as kind and gentle as she was. She would be as cruel as needed
if the situation called for it. She was keeping and helping the soldiers of
Marvialasia, she had a whole program dedicated to it. She didnât enjoy killing
like other giantesses did. That being said, that program still had people that
never fixed or helped themselves. That never saw any improvement. Such people
were disposed of. If Ana couldnât help them, she didnât need them. Her kindness
only extended so far.
For the soldier in front of her, who cowered in fear as his
heart knew it was over for him. She simply donned a bittersweet smile. One not
of happiness or enjoyment. But of someone fulfilling her duty. She needed to
kill this man and show his corpse to the enemy. It would significantly impact
the morale of Vascar. It would eventually lead to less death with less soldiers
being sent in like this. If less soldiers were sent in, it would lower the
chance of such soldiers discovering human settlements and killing scores of
healthy Ranate humans. She needed to prevent that. Settling for perfection, for
simply taking the soldier away for âtrainingâ, where his fighting tendencies
would be washed away would not work. For one, unlike Marvialasia which employed
propaganda and brainwashing to their citizens to increase their military and
hatred, Vascar was instead different. Vascar was more akin to having a class of
oppressors and the oppressed via the control of wealth. There was a high
likelihood that Ana was aware that many of the soldiers of Vascar gathered here
today did so not of their own choice. It was a subtle, yet important
distinction to make for it made her current program of helping enemy soldiers
less impactful. There was little evidence that it would even change anything
for them.
âI feel for you. But alas this is more important.â She said,
her eyes no longer shared that same empathy in them like they had only a minute
prior. âI donât partake in the rough culture of fighting like they do in
Mirandaâs squadron. So your death will be quick, hopefully painless
too.â
She raised her shoe on top of the man as she stood herself
back up. Who was on his knees watching an incomprehensibly large behemoth tower
over him. Tears ran down his face, he didnât even know he was crying. His body
simply acted on its own. His last act of defiance was to shoot fire back to the
bottoms of her shoe, as if it scorch her and cause her to fall back. Such a
thing could never happen. The pathetic amount of mastery a Vascarian soldier
had over magic made it impossible. What more, even if his entire lifetime
supply of mana was released to shoot fire back to her heel, it is up for debate
if Ana would feel anything at all. She was wearing shoes. She had a layer of
protection. His fire would scorch her footwear, but not her. She could hardly
even tell if he did anything to her.
She simply lowered her leg, along with her foot and her
shoe. The man stared up in horror, at what was going to happen to him. He was
among the first batch to be roaming around in Ranate soil, and now he was going
to become a part of that very soil itself.
**Thump**
A red stain. Ana stomped the ground as hard as she could
within reason. Making sure to put the man out of his misery if even by some
miracle heâd survive. The endless potential of his humanity was reduced to a
mere red stain against the titaness known as Ana Darlington-Bliss. Against the
power of sheer overwhelming size, there was little that could be done with
brawn alone.
âDo you fools see? This is the fate of the criminals that
trespass onto our land. Have no mistake, what I did to this soldier was an act
of mercy. There are far worse ways to go.â She mustered up a confident tone.
She was well versed in such acts. Being a ruler gave her the ability to
practise her voice, her tone and mannerisms proficiently. The act of
effortlessly killing a man wasnât what was rough on her, it was the idea that
she may be killing someone who was coerced into invading Ranate. That was what made
her angry. It mixed in with the anger she had for Vascar for treating her
husband in such bad conditions before.
Despite that anger, more soldiers would invade. Other humans
from her own land would be threatened. If enough Vascarian soldiers were built
up in one area, they may prove troublesome for the giantesses too. In the face
of their own lives and well being at stake, as well as the well beings everyone
and everything Ana had been building towards, she could crush the human
soldiers that stood in her way. The reasoning may be cruel and perhaps even one
sided. But it was necessary.
âMiranda, your unit is free to act as it may. Please keep
the casualties as civil as possible.â Was Anaâs only request. She was well
aware of the horrors that Mirandaâs squadron were capable of.
âWith pleasure, your majesty.â Miranda answered.
Her ladies in the squadron went down. Each hunting for their
prey, for any humans that were squandering around in the bushes. Like a group
of felines hunting for their prey, the giantesses searched and scouted. Using
their hands to uncover trees; trees that would have been at the height of some
medium sized grass to them.
âFound one!â A giantess shouted, only minutes later.
âN-No, Please-â A man begged beneath the trees. But it was
too late. One of Mirandaâs women stood up, only to throw her whole body weight
down through the force behind her foot falling upon the man. The terror in the
manâs voice would last all but a moment before being reduced to eternal bliss
as his horrors would soon become reality, watching the foot as it fell down, as
it would become bigger and bigger. Its size became more and more apparent on
how large a mere small part of the giantessâ body really was.
âH-huh?â The man expected it. To exist for a moment only to
be reduced to nothing in the next. However that mercy never came. The foot
rested just barely above the figure of the little human man. Slowly but surely
it descended down. Coming with it an overwhelming force. An indescribable
amount of fear. A surefire demise. There were bruises beneath the foot, on its
underside. Dirt and rubble existed too. Mud on the lower most part. He, the
soldier, would be joining that rubble, that mud, that dirt. Soon. He would be
indistinguishable from the rest. No one could once tell a man would be crushed
beneath such a thing. Like an insect that one kills in utter ignorant bliss. To
the giantesses, he was no different.
âIn our culture, during war times. Yâknow, there's a lot of
talk about death and the after life. What happens after we die, that sort of
thing. In our culture, do you wanna know what we think happens when we crush
you?â The giantess teased. The man simply curled up, and awaited his demise. He
had no choice but to listen. It was something out of his control. âItâs said in
our culture, that the way youâre killed determines where your soul spends the
rest of eternity. Thatâs why a lot of us warriors use our own bodies. So that
the humans we kill, their souls find salvation in our bodies. Pretty neat
right? That means youâll be joining the afterlife as a little remnant on my
foot! Whenever I walk, or crush other humans, youâll always be there cheering
me on.â She coldly explained. The giantess was not speaking in a definitive
tone. Nothing she said was factual. It was merely the conjecture of her war
torn culture. She knew this too, however the feeling of thinking that each
âkillâ on the battlefield was like another soul to be collected left her
feeling ecstatic. âBye, bye now.â
**Crunch**
Slowly, she grinded her foot down. She could feel the
crackling and breaking of bones. Until eventually there was nothing left. What
was left beneath her foot could hardly be called as a person that once
lived.
âOnto the next. Keep em coming!â She excitedly
thought. Sadly, such a way of thinking was far too common in Mirandaâs
squadron. It was full of fighters. Of warriors. People that believed in the
glory of the battlefield. As the giantesses that were the most popular group or
unit, they rarely knew defeat. The soul crushing sensation of what it felt to
be on the losing side was not known to them. The feeling of being humiliated by
your enemy was completely lost on them. They simply killed and teased in their
gleeful bliss. A showcase of cruelty. One Ana could not afford to criticise
right now with their current situation.
Onto Miranda's fight, she uncovered 3 soldiers working
together setting up a contraption. âIs this some form of magecraft?â She
deduced as she spotted something resembling a catapult but instead of a boulder
or rock, it utilised magically made flame balls.
âFIRE!â The soldiers screamed in unison as they activated
the device. Hurling a fireball the size of Mirandaâs eye toward her right leg.
Specifically toward her thigh.
âKing of Vascar, I understand that you know that we will not
be entering your lands to pick a fight. But these pathetic displays⌠They only
convince me more so that we have the resources to fight you. They fail to
convince me of your countryâs might. Instead I see the inept understanding of
magic within your ranks.â Miranda shouted. To no one in particular. Her
gigantic frame could speak to no one directly and her words targeted at the
king would be delivered anyway. She was near Ana, who had stepped further back
toward Ranate territory as she was protected by two giantesses of her squadron.
Everyone else was at the front lines of the border, uncovering soldiers and
guarding the territories.
She simply held her hand out, as if to catch the fireball.
As it gently touched her body⌠It disappeared?
âW-What?â
âImpossible.â
âThat canât be!â
The 3 soldiers of Ranate cried out. But to no avail. Miranda
readied herself to stand right in front of them, however with a little bit of
distance. She turned away and placed her left hand right on her hip. She had
left her weapon behind and was also fighting with her body.
âToo bad for all of you, you donât seem to be aware of who I
am.â She said aloud. Switching the rest of her thoughts to be voiced in her
head. âSimply put, my prowess is in mana absorption. Where most
unconcentrated techniques involving mana and magecraft are simply absorbed into
my body as mana to use. A group of amateurs like you three could never hurt me
using magic. Instead you all only fueled me up instead.â She remarked in
the realm of her thoughts. Who didnât know of Miranda? Captain of Anaâs highest
ranked unit of fighters. She exhibited fighting ability and aptitude so
strongly that she has been taken into consideration of being given a council
seat. That seat however had fallen into the seats of Elysia. As Miranda had no
interest in being away from the battlefield, along with Ana not wanting Miranda
as a councilwoman to begin with.
Miranda was one of Ranateâs aces in a fight. Namely, her
reputation as the mana negator was what allowed it to be. Where all other
forces would have to take cover from magic attacks, most attacks from amateurs
could not harm her, and more advanced attacks that boasted concentrated mana
did less harm to her compared to a normal person. It was her signature ability,
though it came with its own weaknesses. That being that Miranda was incapable
of organically mustering up mana on her own. She had to steal it from other
attacks. Despite that weakness, Mirandaâs ability made her into a fighter in a
league of her own. Having her stationed here with Ana was what made Ana so sure
that she had little to fear from Vascarâs newly found magical arsenal. It was
also a double edged sword as her being removed from the western side of the
country made that border more vulnerable however.
She, as she looked away from the fighters, sighed. She gave
them all one final look. As if to validate their existences before losing
interest. She then fell backwards, ass first down.
The men, standing with their magecrafted device all stared
in horror. At the rear end that was falling down. It was equivalent to saying
the sky was falling, the world was ending. Their worlds were ending.
Impending doom. To say it like that was to downplay the
monstrosity descending down upon them. However, it was fate. Against the
titanic sized ass, they were but little helpless bugs in comparison. Akin to
ants marching on a parkside bench that would be crushed without further
thought. As stains of blood to be bled onto clothes, eventually patted
away and forgotten. Their very existences lost to first existential terror and
then hurled to the utter bliss of purgatory, of the void, of death itself. To
say Miranda would remember these poor fighters was a far fetched idea. The
moment she decided to sit down on them, at that very moment it could be argued
that she thought to pay their existence no mind. To let gravity do the rest, to
let nature correct itself and put the men out of their misery.
Out of the three men, one of them thought of his lousy
country, to how he was forcefully conscripted to service. To die in vain as a
foot soldier. A mere distraction. His final moments were watching Mirandaâs
rear end come and flatten him. Like a scene out of a melodramatic play. The act
came as if in slow motion. His life was flashing before his eyes.
âN-No.â Was the last word he could muster. An outright
denial of what was to come. Sadly, as anyone could guess, as Miranda herself,
the king of Vascar and the men themselves could guess, they werenât going to be
heard. Their lives would soon be disregarded as casualties. As a loss of
war.
**Smoosh!**
The earth shook. The trees around the men, the very
environment around these poor fools was flattened beyond recognition. Grassy
plains, forested denselands all reduced to a dirt crater in the shape of an
ass. Any animals, prey or monsters in the way that could have possibly been
present were sure to not be anymore. No one could survive such an attack. No
creature deserved to be a victim to such a pitiful display of power. Yet, in
the face of absolute size dominance, no one could argue. Miranda was without question
the victor of their little squabble. The battle here was so one sided it could
hardly be called a fight.
âTo die on the battlefield, how lucky they must be.â
Miranda concluded in her head. Offering a final thought to these fighters
before moving on to the next target. As she stood up, not even a bloody stain
remained of the 3 men. Dirt and debris had already covered their loss up.
Something quite typical when fighting in the outer areas of Ranate.
As for Ana, she simply kept observing her surroundings. She
had a larger responsibility on her shoulders than to fall into the temptation
of relishing her kills. For one it was never something that appealed that
strongly to her anyway. It was largely a part of the reason why she was so
ecstatic about Leon when he first arrived in Ranate, at her castle. Unlike the
giantesses who were victim to the societal expectation of hurting and breaking
humans around them, Ana found someone she could be with in a much safer way.
With the enchantments employed onto Leon, she was free to act out her much
repressed fantasies without fear, without that existential dread of hurting
someone innocent. Being with him meant having a reason to act kind with a mere
human, it was like lifting a sort of pressure off her shoulders . It was why
their first couple days were filled with so much âcouple bondingâ activities as
Ana would dub them as such in her head. In reality, it was just acts of
skinship she wanted to share with a lover on more equal footing. Not of a human
so horribly afraid for their life that they couldnât even argue against
her.
So as time would pass, she would eventually find a way to
fill the void in her heart. Ana would find love for her heart. Despite it being
a rushed marriage, a quick shotgun wedding; whatever anyone could call it
wouldnât stop her from living out her life and what she wanted to do with it.
So she was grateful to Leon, for being someone that could accept the love of
someone very much not human. Of someone far greater and titanic, of someone
that was from a species that hunted humans. She loved Leon being someone that
would allow her to express her love in a way she never could before. As such,
more so than ever before, she wanted a country where giantesses and humans
could get along. So that she could let her little man feel comfortable with
her.
That was all she wanted. That was her current
motivation.
So, despite how logic minded she was, despite how she knew
she needed to divy up her forces between the east and west and play a
conservation-esque style of warfare to minimise risk. She let her emotions
control her, her excitement for her married life with Leon. Her enthusiasm for
letting this war finally end. Ana placed her faith in Leon returning as quickly
as possible as she yelled out, what she would have deemed to be an irrational
decision, to Mirandaâs squadron.
âBring me Vascarâs king!â She shouted. For all forces to
hear, for her fighters and the soon to be terrified king to hear. A decision he
could never expect as he himself expected better of Ana. If key intel could be
gathered by Leon, then this step as risky as it could be would end up worth it.
She gathered her courage and remained strong willed on her decision. âLadies. I
want him alive and in position to be begging for his life!â When it came to the
rulers of other countries that actively encouraged the suffering of their
citizens, Ana would find it hard to employ that same empathy she had for the
earlier soldiers. Even then, the straw that broke the camelâs back was the fact
that Vascar had made Leonâs life a living hell. She wouldnât forgive them for that.
Miranda and her squadron however let out a small chuckle, as
their defensive position shattered and soon assumed an offensive line. âIt
appears our princess has finally started acting like a true queen.â One of the
squadron members nonchalantly said. No hesitance was found in any of their
forces. In fact such a blatant disregard of fear, was something Vascarâs king
never anticipated. He took a step back⌠And another. One more. However it was
too late. A line of giantesses came running in, their collective running motion
would be enough to cause an earthquake as they all purposely ran with enough
force, stomping their feet down to completely disrupt the landscape.
âN-no, stay back. Stay away! You fiends! Men! Quick, take me
away. Gather your horses, We need to retreat!â The Vascar king howled to no
avail. The speed at which Mirandaâs squadron could run was something far
greater than a horse and chariot could even manage.
To put it softly, at the cost of many soldiers of Ranate
being no longer stationed on the western border due to Anaâs decision, Vascar
had no chance of winning. There was no possible outcome where Vascar could
outclass Ranateâs elite squadron with their current formation. However, this
also meant that war on the western border was guaranteed. Fights would
constantly be breaking out here now, at least until Marvialasia was also
subdued. It would become a bastion that needed defending. With enough humans,
the fight could even prove dangerous to the giantesses. As of present, only
small numbers of humans were invading. They were so small and pathetic on their
own that their presence could only be described as small as an ant. However,
much like ants, a whole colony of them proved dangerous. The population of
Vascar gravely outnumbered the giantesses. If all of Vascarâs soldiers were to
charge, it would be questionable if Mirandaâs squadron could all walk away
unscathed. As such, some of Anaâs forces that could have been stationed away to
aid in the fight against Marvialaisa would have to remain here to aid Mirandaâs
squadron. But that was fine, as long as Ana could take the leader of Vascar,
she was happy. She trusted Leon to arrive back with key information regarding
Marvialasia. Without it, this may have been the wrong moveâŚ
âOh Leon, this may be the conclusion of the first trial
of our love. Please let it be successful.â She prayed silently in her head.
Waiting for the outcome of her declaration.
Chapter End Notes:
Please do leave a review!
Ride Home.
Word Count: 7277
Added: 04/01/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
End of the journey to Marvialasia.
As the wind howled in the fields of Ranateâs northern
territory, I found myself coming to a sense of peace. A sense of bliss almost.
As if my ordeal was over, that my mission and goal that I had been assigned to
were over.
What was next for me? It was simple, a reflection. The need
to reflect on what had transpired over the past month. It was just that. A
small, not complicated process. I found it to be relieving. While atop my
trusted steed with Anglo, I began thinking as we approached closer and closer
to Ranateâs capital city.
âWhat went well? What didnât go so well? What aspects did
I need to improve?â I explored in my head.
It was important. It really was. If I really believed in
becoming someone worthwhile in this land, then I needed to change. I couldnât
be satisfied with just a step in the right direction. I had most certainly
gotten stronger, but had I really become better in the context of what really
mattered?
Why did I get stronger? It was to prove myself of the
challenges set by the despicable council women. The giantesses that opposed
Anaâs rule and morals. Strength was key, no doubt there to be had. However on
the table on which our politics were discussed, what would that strength really
do? In reality I had gotten marginally stronger and achieved the task so
I could even be worth sitting with Ana in that council. So I could have the
right to be there at all. My actual abilities in understanding the issues within
Ranate, the issues humans in this country face, the issues this country faces
with its neighbours. All of that was still gravely unknown. With the exception
of the conflict with Marvialasia, I had little knowledge of anything else.
Ana was the type to spoil me, to stow me away to the safety
of her being and keep me out of trouble. I had experienced such treatment for a
month since I first wedded her. However, that also kept me ignorant of it all.
Of everything she did in her duty, along with the responsibilities I had. This
war, in all of its atrocities, was also what had led to my own realisation that
I needed to be more active in my role. The married men of queens of this
country in the past served to sow their seed to Ranate royalty. After that
their very existence wouldnât be needed. However, that concept had changed. And
to put that concept into the right direction, I needed to set a good
example.
If I had to guess, the next step for me would be further
educating myself on what to do next. On what someone as weak and lost as I
should be doing.
âAre we almost there, Leon?â A voice called out. It was
Anglo, the dwarf. We were both heading back to the capital city out from a cave
that expelled us from the western side of the country. That cave connected to a
vast cave network that seemingly appeared to split off in all directions. I was
rather curious about the sheer scope of it but decided to put that matter aside
for the time being as my worries on seeing Ana again with new intel were more
important.
âAlmost there.â I replied.
âApologies for the slight delay, lad. The cave route into
Marvialasia and back is a little quicker usually. The rock formations and some
stray earth falling apart since I last used it had made it a little unfamiliar
to me.â The dwarf answered back.
âNo worries there Anglo. This was still a whole lot quicker
than me going from the route I originally took.â
There was a brief moment of silence between us. During that
silence I reminisced about the past couple weeks. It had almost been a month
but I had been out of Ranate for so long. I missed the comfort of this country
very much. Or more specifically, I missed my wife very much. My thoughts
however were interrupted by Anglo.
âLet's say we win, let's say that Ranate defeats the
oncoming threats from Marvialasia and whatever possible allies they have, what
next?â Anglo questioned. â What will Ranate do to these defeated lands?â
â...â I listened in silence, as if further drawing out
a response.
âLeon, If Iâd have to guess, Ranate will probably pillage
the resources, kill and punish many civilians and probably eradicate almost all
the nobles. Their land would be taken and used for the giantesses. I imagine
many scores of humans will be taken in and thoughtlessly toyed with. I couldnât
imagine a worse fate for the common Marvialasian.â Anglo exclaimed.
âI disagree.â I voiced. â The nobles and their prince will
most certainly bite the dust. But I donât think most of the civilians will be
harmed. As for land and how itâll be utilised, along with the economic impact
and all that. Iâm afraid I donât know. Such areas are rather unknown to
me.â
âRanate will spare the innocent?â Anglo, wearing a
shocked expression, shouted.
âThe days of cruelty are over, or at least they are etching
closer and closer to being over.â
âThat alone is not sufficient enough of a reason lad. I
think you are severely underestimating the implications of war-â
â-With all due respect, â I interrupted him. â The Ranate of
today is not anything close to what Marvialasia described it to be. Humans are
more than a resource, they are recognised as a people. Ranate with their
giantesses have recognised that they need humans to help them with tasks, to
help them do activities and jobs unsuited for giantesses.â I argued,
though even at heart I found it somewhat troublesome to believe in my own
words. The realist in me remembered the councilwomen, that being Lisa, Rheas and
Elysia. There was also the magic user that wasnât present at the meeting too.
Out of those 4 councilfolk, only 1 seemed to be remotely on my side.
I remembered Angloâs words from before, about his rather
binary perspective on the war. The black and whiteness of the options, to
either win or lose. Conquer or be conquered. While I agreed with his logic back
then, now that I was back here in Ranate, that binary fell apart. His words
kept me doubting if such a bleak perspective was really right. Or rather more
specifically, his cruel viewpoint of todayâs giantesses struck me badly.
Once again, the council came back to my mind. Ana
desperately needed some more influence over the group, some leeway so to speak
to proliferate her world view. With such an alarmingly blatant fact still
present, I couldnât help but find my words to be at least partially shaky. Once
again it all looped back to me being ignorant of the ways of this country,
where even though I had gotten stronger, it didnât change how Iâd argue against
people like Anglo. With how my words seemed hollow, with no backbone to them.
âMy perspective will not be changing, Leon. The giantesses
Iâve heard about are fierce, strong and terrifying. They may as well be
considered the most megalomaniac creature on the continent. I doubt there is a
species of people out there that can even match their desire to relish in their
absolute power. While most species of sentient beings thrived here in their own
territories, it doesnât take a genius to see that there is something different
about these giantesses.â Anglo reasoned.
âWhen you meet the queen of this country, Iâm sure youâll
come to understand.â
âQueen or not, I have no doubts that there will be a horror
show on the prince if he were to be captured.â As Anglo muttered those words, I
couldnât help but partially agree. I knew with rather strong confidence that
Ana wouldnât ever advocate to harm innocent civilians⌠But the ruler of the
country and his bandwagon of nobles? Most certainly so there would be some
atrocity to happen to them. The thought of Ana crushing humans wasnât a foreign
concept in my mind. I had already expected the fact that sheâd taken at least a
few lives before. It came with the job of being a ruler or person of
power. In this world where injustice roamed rampant, the easier solution to
problems always seemed to be married to violence and terror.
âIf she did issue a penalty or punishment to the prince of
Marvialasia, what then? Is that what youâre asking?â I decided to continue
arguing my piece, but my own voice seemed to come out as a question rather than
a rebuttal. âWhat would I do at that pointâŚâ I pondered before arriving at a
rather disappointing answer. âProbably nothing.â
âNothing? Really lad? Your perception of your partner, the
person they are or what they may become wonât become muddled? Can you really
see your queen in the same way again?â Anglo seemingly put his foot down,
maintaining his stance on the topic.
âI-I just donât have the right to criticise her. Ranateâs
conflict with Marvialasia isnât something Iâm really familiar with. Their
history and past, their hatred for one another. Iâm ignorant to almost all of
it. If she decided that the prince needs to be punished, then thatâd be a
decision I donât think I can rebuke. Simply because I can imagine how annoying
it would be for a foreign human to criticise another nationâs war.â I answered.
Slightly annoyed at how my own words seemed to ostracise me out of Ranateâs
culture.
âHmm, I see. Here I thought youâd tell me how youâd be too
chicken to talk back to her âcause sheâs a literal goliath to you. Seems you
humans arenât all the same after all.â Anglo replied. I thought it was odd how
he referred to Ana as my âpartnerâ despite me never mentioning that to him, but
he seemed to have figured out there was more to our relationship than Iâd let
on.
âHaha, yeah well, I told you already. Youâll see when you
meet her.â Soon after a new question entered my mind. âOh yeah, so what kind of
deal did you want with Ranate again?â
âA non-taxed trade agreement between our lands. Along with a
business opportunity where excess minerals, ores, gems and such can be sold off
to us, trust me we could really use the coin. We can also set up a dwarven
embassy in one of your cities where we would like a giant sized workshop
constructed.â Anglo explained.
âA workshop?â I questioned.
âPicture this lad, a gigantic workspace full of a good chunk
of us dwarves in your territory. We can help you all with refining materials,
smithing, all the like. In exchange, weâd like a monthly supply of food and
liquor to be gifted to us. It would not only be a symbol of our friendship but
allow us to deal with each other in the future.â Anglo explained.
âYâknow for as important as it all sounds, you just made all
these demands up, didn't you?â I asked, my curiosity had gotten the better of
me. Parts of this story didnât make sense. He was a captured dwarf in
Marvialasia, how would he have gotten the power to make such a deal?
âWell, Iâll be honest I thought Iâd be rotting away in a
cell right about now. If fate has me be the dwarf to create a life changing
alliance with the giantesses, where our food shortages would be solved, then
Iâm sure my people would be proud.â Funny how it seemed that a mere scouting
dwarf could make such an assumption.
âYouâre not just any old dwarf are you?â I
inquired.
âYou arenât just any human either are you?
Presumably, It appears Iâm talking to either a mere toy of the queen, or the
king consort of the nation himself.â
âAna has no such toys.â I immediately corrected, slightly
irked by the suggestion that she would keep humans as âtoysâ.
âKing consort it is then, lad. Or would you now prefer your
majesty?â
â â â
âWeâve arrived at the capital gate.â
Approximately 20 minutes had passed, both Anglo and I
continued on as we made small talk between one another.
âZleuser. Not Ranateâs most impressive city but certainly
one that leaves an impression.â Anglo commentated.
âIt definitely gives off a feeling of authority and power.
Though Iâd argue that's the whole country when youâre just a mere human.â I
answered back.
âThe southern parts of Ranate from what Iâve been told are
rather different in culture compared to these northern parts.â
âAre they? I wouldnât know, the most south Iâve been is
somewhere in between the road of Zleuser and Egulba, the trading city.â I
responded.
âLad, you really need to work on your yapping. Iâve known
you for only so long and I can already tell that youâre a rather inexperienced
king consort. Probably one that was coddled a bit too hard. If you were taken
hostage, it wouldnât be that hard to imagine what your queen would do to have
you back.â Anglo reprimanded me and my abilities in letting information go. It
wasnât an incorrect assumption, as while I felt rather safe in my own home
country and next to Anglo, it was an action rather unbefitting of a king
consort⌠At least I think it would be.
â...â
âYour silence speaks volumes, Iâm sure youâre very much
aware of that.â Anglo continued. It was followed by a âtchâ clicking sound from
my tongue. Honestly I was getting tired of being lectured by him, but I
couldnât refute him either. If anything his words seemed to sting simply
because there was some weight behind them. âIâd love to meet this queen of
yours, so please lead the way into the capital city.â
âAlright, alright.â I answered as I took the steed forward,
towards a guard who was keeping watch by the side. It made more sense in my
head to notify her of my return than to venture into Zleuser normally. After
all, this city was hardly hospitable to humans. The roads, houses and
settlements within are all designed specifically for giantesses. It made the
very act of entering difficult as danger loomed across every corner. A bare
moment of carelessness is all it would take for an unaware lady to step on us,
and grind our bodies to the filth. Iâm sure Iâd be fine, but Anglo was a
different story. I could imagine a bloody scene, with a grotesque crunch as the
weight beneath a foot or shoe helplessly crushed both of us, with only one of
us to recover. It was a horrific thought, but one that needed to be considered.
âHalt, humans like you two are strictly not allowed in
Zleuser right now, return to your village settlements outside the city.â The
guard interrupted my thoughts. It appeared she didnât notice Anglo wasnât a
human, which was a rather insulting insinuation to him Iâm sure. But what else
could these giantesses do? They were simply so massive that the difference
between a human and dwarf would seem miniscule.
âIâve returned back with critical intel, surely Ana has
informed you of my eventual return!â I shouted back, I was well aware of how
easy it was for my voice to be drowned out. âItâs me, Leon Darlington-Bliss.
Tell the queen her husband has returned.â
The guard squatted down, an action that made my heart beat
in terror. Such a simple thing seemed so utterly humanising to me, so humbling
even. It was a reminder of the size difference between us. It appeared
she was attempting to get a better look.
âEh, youâve got a lot of nerve sayin-â Her words were
abruptly cut short as her pupils dilated in anticipation as her eyes fixated on
the royal insignia I was proudly holding up, it would have been barely
recognisable to her. âY-your majesty. My apologies, I will get the queen right
away!â She hurriedly fixed her tone of voice and shakily jumped
backwards. As if assuming a stance or salute of some kind. âPlease make your
way up to our watchtower, we will fetch the queen here, the faster the better.â
The guard reassured me. Politie was an understatement. It was made clear that
people of lesser status respected the hierarchy of the nation, unlike the
council women who seemed to challenge it. It begged an important question in my
mind, that at what point could one challenge authority? Could authority only be
challenged with authority? Were the only people that can make change happen in
a country be the ones in power? It seemed like a dystopian thought to have,
especially for someone like me that had escaped Vascar. I didnât like the idea
of a âpower rules allâ monarchy. Alas, ironic as it was, I didnât have the
power to do anything about that if it did come to pass here in Ranate. I was
weak, helpless, uneducated and uncultured. I had only my loyalty to Ana to
boast about. In the end, I didnât even know the bare minimum about our policies
in other cities and settlements to make such a judgement.
âTo think a giantess would take orders from us tiny folkâŚ
What a weird era to be alive in.â Anglo interrupted. His confusion was voiced
aloud as we on top of the steed climbed up the watchtower.
âI told you so. Times have changed. People are changing.
Culture will change. It takes a competent ruler, and someone with a good eye
for how society should run to make that change.â I proudly declared. I suppose
I couldnât help but praise my wife. It was as if the very act had become
instinct in me.
âThe ruler and their people. A ruler is nothing without
their people, I can agree with that. If intel serves me correctly, that's how
Jade the Cruel was taken out. Her methods simply became too extreme for even
the giantesses to stomach. People saw her recklessness as a disaster to the
country. So, she was usurped.â
âShe was usurped? As in forcibly removed from power?â
Puzzled by my own lack of knowledge on the topic, I wasnât sure if I was
misremembering such a crucial detail or if I simply never knew. Point was it
really showed how much room I had to grow.
âIâm not sure by who, my intelâs a little foggy lad. Iâm
sure the people here would know more. The point is that Iâm surprised to see
such a drastic change in Ranate compared to the time when Jade was running
things.â Anglo pointed out, leading into a moment of silence before he
continued. âThat being said, corruption is not an easy foe to vanquish. Even if
your queen has made the people of Ranate more welcoming to a new culture, It
wouldnât be hard to find people who still hang on dearly to the older times.â
âI suppose people will believe what they wanna believe.
Doesnât mean we canât try too.â I answered.
A few minutes passed as Anglo and I, who were still on top
of the Bullorg, continued to climb up the stairs of this watch tower. It was a
spiral pattern that went in circles steadily rising in altitude. As per
building requirements in this city, it was created with a sturdy stone that
could hold up the weight of these giantesses. Along with expert engineering and
architecture that divided the stress of the building in a way that wouldnât let
it break easily. Which of course meant it wasnât made for us tiny folk, that
being Anglo and I. Each step of the stairway was at least double my height, to
climb meant to get on the bullorg and let it hop upward, one step at a time.
Without it, Iâd doubt I could make it up here on my own, at least with what I
had on me.
The guard's watchtower was made on the outer wall of the
city, right beside the gate. Obviously it existed to keep watch over the nearby
inhabitants and survey the surroundings. Not quite a place for a human like me,
and not one for Ana either. It made no sense for someone of her status to be
visiting a watchtower when in reality it was more sensible to get a guard to
visit her. Which begged the question on why I was being asked to venture into
the watchtower instead of towards Ana? The rational answer was that she
happened to be nearby, perhaps on an errand of some sort. The city did seem
weirdly closed off today. Normally thereâs free entry and exit for humans, it
just wasnât recommended for us to enter. However today the guard on duty was
adamant on blocking our entrance entirely.
âHow strange.â I wondered briefly. âPerhaps an
incident happened nearby? Zleuser was close to the eastern border with VascarâŚ
They also are a big part of the war.â
I concluded that some sort of incident had happened with
Vascar, it was the only logical outcome that flashed into mind. While I was
nowhere at the level to be making educated guesses on matters of politics and
foreign policy, I had the bare minimum understanding of how Zleuser operated as
a city. âSure, I stay at the castle with Ana most of the time, but I do pay
attention somewhat.â
âAnglo, I think somethingâs happened with the land near
east.â I explained.
âMakes sense, It did seem weirdly quiet when I peeked into
the town earlier. Have any ideas why?â He questioned. Already up to speed.
âThe kingdom of Vascar is also part of this war, theyâre a
scummy monarchy with greed forever bound to their souls.â My own contempt for
Vascar began showing, unbeknownst to me my tone had become harsher just by
uttering the very name of this kingdom.
âYou reckon theyâre the reason why everyoneâs probably
indoors right now? Would explain the lack of hustle and bustle in the city. I
mean I know capital cities ainât the most populated places out there but this
is a tad too much.â Anglo added on.
âPeople are probably on high alert, possibly keeping the
streets clear so it's easier to spot any intruders. Grouping families together
also helps keep every household at least somewhat safe. I canât believe Vascar
had the gall to participate this extensively in the war though. Frankly I find
it hard to believe. Weâr- I mean, theyâre a weak country⌠Poor understanding of
magic, outdated technology, weak soldiers. It doesnât make sense.â I
elaborated, though my little slip up did cause Angloâs eyebrow to raise
momentarily.
âMaybe your divine queen, being the epitome of kindness as
youâve described her, struck first.â Anglo coldly suggested. A statement that
gave me a tinge of annoyance, but I couldnât rule it out either.
âIt wouldnât be like her to do so, not without a solid
reason at least.â
âWar is war, people fight and die. If she saw an opportunity
to fight and claim victory, maybe she just took it. No shame in that. It is how
a conqueror conquers.â
âA conqueror may conquer, but we arenât savage beasts
either. Iâm sure thereâs a reason or some piece of a puzzle that weâre missing.
And that is assuming she was the one to instigate as well.â I desperately
refuted Anglo to the best of my abilities. It was admittingly getting more and
more infuriating to argue back with him on the simple fact that giantess
society today had changed, and the current queen wouldnât simply fight for the
sake of fighting.
âHmm,â Anglo pondered. â It appears you ruling class folks
really do see the world differently. Perhaps it's the responsibilities casted
upon your shoulders.â
âHow so?â I wondered.
âTrying to assign reason to war, for peopleâs need to fight
and bathe in the blood of their enemies.â
âWar is with reason.â
âWar is war, reason exists for the privileged who can afford
to consider it. Iâve seen commoners fight and participate simply because they
need to participate. People like you and your queen who can view the world
through a birdâs eye, like pieces on a hnefatafl board are the only ones that
can see it with reason.â
âIs that a bad thing? It seems oddly reductive to say war is
just war.â
âNo lad, I agree with you. Iâd just like to point it out,
that you and I see things differently. That there are people out there that
donât even have the ability to see things the way you see them. You and I both
stayed at Marvialasia, weâve seen some things there. Things that we could never
convey to the folks here who refuse to see humans as nothing more than pests.â
Anglo brought out a point, one that brought dismay to my
heart. In the end I got to experience the brainwashing of Marvialasia first
hand, with their corruption on full display. Of how innocent people watched
giantesses be tortured, and the idea of non-humans being bad shoved down their
throats. Anyone who opposed this line of thinking was outcasted and forcibly
fed to their captive giantess, who would then make an example of âwhy
giantesses needed to be feared.â
They were ripped away from their own agency and right to
think. Of their right to think freely. People from higher positions would be
swayed with monetary interests and their social standings, binding them to
their corrupt positions in society. People of lower positions would be forced
to unite all together in blissful hate toward a common enemy, all to give them
some sort of sense of false autonomy, that they themselves came to the decision
to hate their common enemy. To an outsider like myself, it begged the question
of what exactly was their common enemy?
âThey have their right to hate the tyranny of giantesses,
but what after then? Letâs say the Marvialasians win the war. That they
hypothetically exterminate every giantess, what's next for such a country?
Obviously, these guys would attack the dwarves, then the elves, then the next
species to the next after that and the next after that.â I thought to
myself.
There was no end game here, no grand plan at play. Not once
was there any depth to the shallow ideas of hate these vermin possessed. It was
merely the pride and greed of their prince wanting his ideals over anyone
else's and forcing that choice on behalf of his people. Not for them.
It was why one noble didnât support the prince. It was why
Anglo and I were able to return back to Ranate with intel. It would be why
Marvialasia would lose this war.
Once the source of their land's hate was gone, the
people would be forced to come to their own decisions about why they hated the
giantesses. Whether hating them would do them any good, if they should move on.
Perhaps many wonât. Probably many wonât. I canât say for anything if the
giantesses and their atrocities in the war deserve to be idolised once they win
over Marvialasia. As I told Anglo before, that wasnât my call to make.
â I donât know what the right call to make is. I really
donât. But I canât help but look at the conflict between the lands and scoff at
how pointless it seems.â I concluded.
Marvialasia started this conflict, Ranate perpetuated it.
Marvialasia continued this conflict, Ranate fought back against it. Now, weâre
at the end. At a point where either Marvialasia or Ranate will be the sole
victor. The winner will be seen as the just one, as their thoughts and beliefs
proliferate through the captured countryâs territory.
Despite the conclusion of this war going something along the
lines of that. I found it hard to care too deeply about it. I was roped into
this all by the councilwomen, who did so as a response to the looming threat of
this war. Allowing me to see their side of the story. To which I couldnât help
but feel a sense of bitterness towards. These Marvialasians were devoid of a
choice their whole lives, all forced to conform to their countryâs ideals with
no room to work around. Can such people really be my enemy? They were human
just like me.
âWhich is why, I find it hard to say whether I can
justify either side here. I think all Iâd like at the end of this war is for
Ana to be safe, our lands to be welcoming towards humans, and for the people of
Marvialasia to be able to make their own choice on what they want to do going
forward. They need rehabilitation, not extermination.â Iâd wish for
them all to come to the conclusion on their own that they are not our enemy.
That we donât need to be enemies. That really this conflict is wholly
pointless. A feud between the ex- corrupt queen of Ranate and the current
obsessed prince of Marvialasia. A duel between megalomaniacs that should have
ended years ago. âHow utterly pointless.â
When all these details swayed in my head, it seemed like a
weight was lifted off my shoulders. As if I knew what I wanted at the end of
this conflict, not Ana or what the country needed but an outcome I could be
proud to oversee as the king consort of Ranate. It finally felt like I belonged
in my position, as if I had reached the starting line of what it meant to be
the husband of Ana-Darlington Bliss.
âWith all that clear⌠Iâm starting to see why those
council members want to keep fighting the war. Iâd bet they wanna steal some
humans off of Marvialasia and pass it off as a spoil of victory⌠Or maybe even
some worse things.â I thought and pondered.
As our land was right now, even if we won. Even if victory
was achieved of what was good for Ranate, I couldnât help but feel that Ana and
I would be losing on what we really want for this land. We need to win against
the policies of the schemers on the council, that being Rheas and Lisa. The
goal for us is then not the annihilation of Marvialasia but rather-
â-Boy? Lad? âBit rude to be lost in thought right about now.
Your queen will be entering the room any minute now. Make sure to introduce me
in a quaint manner.â Anglo interrupted my thoughts. It seemed I was lost in my
head for a while, we had already entered the watch tower observatory room. It
was empty, with a few windows pouring in sunshine. It was one of two light
sources in the room, the other being an extinguished lantern which was most
likely used for the night shifts. Anglo had taken his invisibility cloak
partially off too, it seemed that the Bullorg had parked us on a table of
sorts. Another thing to note was that there was no door between the entrance to
the stairway and the empty room Anglo and I were located in.
âHmm, sorry. I was.â
**Stomp, Stomp!**
Twice I was interrupted in a row. This time however was a
pleasant one. I could recognise those footsteps from anyone, they were of an
agile person frantically climbing up the watchtower spiral stairway.
âLeon?! Leon!â The familiar sweet voice called out. Slight
exhaustion from climbing up the watchtower was evident in her voice, her breath
huffed in and out. Her hair was slightly messy but it was all as I remembered.
âLeon. Thereâs my adorable little man.â She possessively exclaimed as she
spotted me on the table. I could hardly even react.
Before I could even react, her hand came in from the side.
Like a hungry carnivore ready to devour its prey, it swept me up and captured
my whole being in one swoop. Gently of course, or at least a mix between gentle
and excited. She was most certainly excited as the pervasive sweat in her palm
seemed to give off a salty smell. One I was all but trapped to
experience.
My whole world began to shake. Upside down became rightside
up only to return back to upside down in a matter of seconds. My entire being
was being hurled up to her face as she dragged me up to get a closer look at
me. Her soft, clenched hand relaxed to form an open palm. Where I was I was
standing in the middle. She had taken a few steps away from the table too.
â...â There was only silence. I tried to talk but I didnât
even know where to begin. Was I meant to ask if the past month was okay? Or to
tell her if I was okay, or the intel or the dwarf or about Marvialasian culture
itself? Maybe about the realisation I just had? My own head was being flooded
with thoughts. I couldnât get a word of it out. As I stared up from her palm,
her eyes loomed over me. Her pupils shifted ever so slightly. Her gaze dawned
upon me as a whole and was searching around my body. Anaâs facial expression
was almost neutral, she seemed worried with her mouth only slightly open. Think
like a resting position of someone too focused on a task. It was like
that. Just the sight in front of me made me forget about everything that
was preoccupying my thoughts.
She raised her palm higher, I was at level with her lips.
She shifted them as they touched one another tenderly. Perhaps the wrong word
to use, but it was what came to mind. It was the only way I could describe the
sensation I was looking at. My mind was blank, I had seen my wife for only a
matter of what felt like seconds and I was already at peace. I couldnât help
but wonder if she felt the same as she returned my silence.
Her breathing. It had been a long month, but the rhythmic
sensation of feeling the cold Ranate air being sucked in and returned out as a
warm breath was not lost on me. It was weirdly calming. Instinctively I knew
what was next. I closed my eyes in anticipation.
**Smooch**
The gentle folds of her lips, the pinkish red structure was
the size of my body. It wouldnât even be a challenge for Ana to poke her tongue
out and take me away into her mouth. Yet, despite that ease she didnât. She
wouldnât do such a thing. I knew that and it was for that reason that my heart
rate steadily rose rather than sharply. I wasnât in a panic, far from it. The
dryness of her lips, probably caused by the cold Ranate air, was made apparent
to me as that was all I could feel. She was gently pressing me onto her
lips.
**Pweh**
She pulled me back, my form had begun to merge with her
muscular folds. Sticking slightly, with the remnants of her saliva acting like
an adhesive trapped me in place. So she lightly ripped me away, which created a
strange sound.
From her perspective, Iâd reckon I was about 2 cm (0.7
inches) away from her jaw. Despite all that Iâd seen in Marvialasia, with
humans being eaten alive, I couldnât help but feel that if Ana were to take me
prisoner to her mouth, I would hardly even complain. Perhaps that was my libido
talking over my sense of rationality, or maybe it was simply how much I missed
home. I didnât care. This was bliss, and that was all that mattered at that
very moment.
It lasted a couple seconds, only for a couple and yet it was
probably the most worthwhile thing that had happened to me all month. I
wondered if it was the same for Ana? She pulled me closer to her mouth once
again, albeit a bit more lazily this time which indicated she wasnât going for
another kiss. Instead, only a feeble whisper. One so gentle that even with how
colossal she was as a giantess, I reckon only I could have heard her
speak.
âWelcome home, dear.â
âItâs good to be back, honeyâŚâ I answered back. Slightly
embarrassed, which warranted a slight giggle from Ana. She seemed ready to
tease me, mock me oh so affectionately. Her face contorted slightly as she
perked her lips up a little, as if gesturing something to me. A message I
understood immediately. It was for me to complete my sentence, and more
importantly for me to express the only thought I had in my head right now.
âI love you, Ana.â
âI love you too, Leon.â She reassured, though I didnât
need reassuring. I felt it loud and clear. She adjusted her palm to squish up
against her right cheek, as if to push me right into it. Skinship was important
after all, and it was painfully obvious we both wanted more now that weâd
reunited. She shifted her head towards the table, it appeared she noticed
Anglo. Which made Ana don a slightly pouty face and a sigh, noticing that weâd
have to stop our little reunion for a bit. It seemed she was ready to enter her
âqueenâ persona. âBefore I forget, remember what we agreed to when you left.
You owe me a foot rub later, little man.â It was her final whisper. Before she
started taking steps towards the table once more. Lowering her palm, it was now
only at her waist height. Loud enough for her to hear me and Anglo still if she
tried to listen.
âWho might this be, Leon?â She captured an authoritative
voice once more. Though she gave up on maintaining her usual demeanour, which
made sense. Anglo had just witnessed us two a moment prior. Keeping that extra
level of domination as a queen wouldnât do anything.
âThis is Anglo, a dwarf that I found captured in
Marvialasia. With him, I was able to find some critical information regarding
their plans, as well as a way to take them down.â
Anaâs eyes widened at the news. A dwarf? News about
Marvialasia? Plans? All of this was exactly as sheâd hoped. I could tell. To be
honest, Iâd be shocked hearing about all this too. Finding a dwarf, that alone
would warrant a lot of surprise. Anglo had also decided to remove his most
outer layer of clothing, that being the invisibility cloak to fully show his
bearded face.
âIâm Anglo Shackshount. I cannot quite reveal my complete
identity at the moment so I preemptively apologise. However, my thanks for your
husband, the king consort of this nation can not be overstated.â Angloâs
formalities had taken me by surprise, it did seem weird how he seemed to
interchange between his mannerisms. Regardless, it wasnât in me to pry. âWeâve
both discussed ways on how to prepare against the war with Marvialasia, and
have created a plan. Iâm sure Leon will fill you in with that. However, now
that Iâm here, I too would like to create an alliance with the giantesses of
this country. All in hopes to ultimately wipe out Marvialasia, but also to save
my home.â Anglo made his case. Appealing to common interests. âAfter the war,
our land and yours would like to have business. We can discuss this later.â
Ana analysed the information given. She seemed satisfied
with almost all she heard. Almost.
âIâm afraid Iâm not here to wipe out Marvialasia, no that
isnât my goal. The goal of Ranate is not the annihilation of Marvialasia, but
rather the upstaging of the corrupt nobility in charge, in essence it is to
allow Marvialasia to rehabilitate itself under our governance.â Ana proudly
declared. A statement that made perfect sense of what I was thinking before, of
what I had concluded before. As Ana brilliantly put it, the goal is to allow
the rehabilitation of Marvialasia. Anything less would be admitting defeat to
the corruption of our own land, of Ranate. It would mean admitting defeat to
Rheas and Lisaâs policies. It would only add fuel to their fire of what they
could say about humans. We couldnât afford that.
The idea that Ana and I were on the same page, despite not
having talked for a month was almost enough to bring a sole tear to my
eye.
âYou wonât annihilate Marvialasia? Or take ownership of
their people?â Anglo questioned.
âWe will take ownership of their land and country, but I
wish to let Marvialasia still be its own culture. We simply need to just change
the parts of it that are damaging to us and our beliefs.The start of that
begins with removing the current heads of the country, and letting the people
make change. There already are some that want it, I can verify that.â Ana
answered.
â... Rulers really are something else. No. That isnât it.
There arenât many out there that would consider this a viable option. This
extends further to something else. Something only you two would do.â Anglo
exclaimed.
âThere you go again.â I complained.
âWe live in a world of conquerors and conquered. Yet, here I
am watching a giantess love a human, and a human wanting peace with the
giantesses. Lad, it really is funny.â Anglo remarked.
â Not everyone deserves redemption. I know that. Donât
belittle me, little dwarf. That being said, Iâve seen innocent Marvialasians
desire redemption. Many humans from our land are from Marvialasian origin. A
soldier may be a weapon of war, but the hand that dealt them to such a position
needs to be considered too.â Ana answered. With confidence in spades.
âI canât believe this. Everything you were saying lad, it
wasnât all just wish wash. You both realise the people of Marvialasia will hate
Ranate still for a long time.â Anglo explained.
âNaturally, we canât force them to like us. But if thereâs
an option where we donât have to mindlessly kill each other, Iâd like to try
it. Whether they ever warm up to us will depend on how we treat them.â Ana
rebuked.
Anglo chuckled in a very expressive manner. âI see, I see.
You both are really interesting yâknow that. Nothing like the humans or
giantesses Iâm familiar with. Alright, Iâll remove the clause of wiping out
Marvialasia from our agreement. I have nothing to gain for causing more trouble
to my saviours.â
âVery well, Anglo Shackshount. Iâm in a position to consider
your offer.â Ana walked away from the table, where I was still atop her palm
which she held up. She began yelling, as she faced the spiral stairway.
âGuards, take our guest to the castle suite. Treat him like you would any
ally.â
Faintly I could hear footsteps from the bottom of the
stairway. It appeared Anglo would be staying somewhere in the castle, guarded,
for the time being. As the guard arrived, Ana gave her a set of instructions,
some to rely on to someone else.
âAnglo, make yourself at home. Iâve assigned the castle
librarian to be your caretaker. We will resume our talk regarding our countries
in a bit.â She explained.
âYes, your majesty. I will be waiting.â Anglo politely
gestured as a guard came up in a rush, to gently hoist Anglo up her palm and
carry him down. The guard seemed a bit tired too. As for Anglo, I had the
feeling I would be seeing him again later, so I didnât pay our lack of goodbye
any mind. Though it was unfortunate.
âNow, Leon. Itâs just the two of us. We have a lot of
catching up to do.â
âSadly, not the fun kind eh.âI cheekily responded. Trying to
lighten the mood.
âItâs unfortunate, sweety. But a lot has happened here on
our side, and from the sounds of it a lot has happened with you too.â Ana
muttered. âIâll go first since it's better you know this now rather than
later.â
My ears perked up as I gave her my full attention. As I
anticipated the unexpectable.
âWeâve captured the acting king of Vascar, and a few key
members of his forces.â
Chapter End Notes:
Please do leave a review!
Marco Mathias Marvialasia
Word Count: 7549
Added: 04/15/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
Chapter Notes:
New batch of chapters,
âLet the meeting commence, it appears everyone is here.
Everyone important at least.â A man sneered. His tone, a tinge of arrogance. A
smudge of pridefulness. A bit of humility. It was an odd mixture, but it could
be described as someone from high status who was rather self aware of their
prestige and power.
âMy liege, we are still missing the Humblestons, and the
Gortyâs.â A brave voice dared to speak out.
âAh yes, my bad, my bad. It appears someone has made the
rather astute observation that we are lacking in some members. I must add, I
did mention that everyone important was here.â The man, clearly
bolstering with confidence, spoke out.
The whispers of the men and women seated on the rosenwood
table, a material made out of native wood found only on Marvialasian soil, were
heard by the man whose confidence could be mistaken for rudeness.
He hadnât the need to interrupt the voices. No, far from it.
He let them speak. He allowed the people on the table to converse. All 8 of
them. Each member represented a high ranking noble family in Marvialasia.
All of the status of duke or one equal to it. So naturally, when someone from
their position voiced their thoughts, next to no one was allowed to interrupt
them.
Yet, that was not why the man sitting at the front of the
long rectangular table sat silent. He was not fearful of them. He was not one
to be scared at all.
The reason for why was simple.
âIt appears we arenât aware of something, my liege. I would
request the great prince of Marvialasia, please do enlighten us on this
matter.â Duke Johmst Earlgrey, the head of the Earlgrey family, decided to
prompt his ruler to speak. If anyone was scared in this exchange. It was the
speaker, not the man who was listening. Earlgrey spoke with a great deal of
respect. He felt that he had to.
The prince, on the other hand, simply smiled. His eyes
pierced into the soul of the Earlgreyâs family representative. He stayed silent
for a moment before speaking.
âYesâŚâ He began finally. â It appears you arenât aware of
something. Perhaps that is a good thing.â His response was rather baffling.
Rather confusing to say the least. What did it mean? No one was allowed to
ponder for a second longer as the prince continued. â The Gortyâs were in
charge of our prisons. Somehow it appears that one of our more valuable
prisoners had gone missing.â
Whispers erupted across the table.
âGone missing?â Lancy Schmitsy, from the Schmitsy family
repeated. A state of confusion was evident not only in her face, but most of
the tableâs. Only 2 faces were not surprised by the information. One being the
prince, the other being⌠Well that was not to Lancyâs knowledge.
â Information travels fast. However, not quite fast enough
for my tastes. Youâve all been aware that there are 2 charred up burnt corpses
in the dungeon where the dwarf was located. Limbs severed. We initially
speculated that one was a human and the other a dwarf. Their bodies being in
such bad shape, being burnt to a crisp, it made it nearly impossible to
identify them. A shame really.â The prince began rambling. â A shame indeed.â
His eyes darted across the table, as if looking for someone.
As if searching for someoneâs reaction to the information he had just
given.
âInitially speculated? Does that mean-â Earlgreyâs head of
house was interrupted.
âYes, we have new reason to believe that the dwarf actually
escaped. He is not dead. Which is why the Gortyâs are not here today. I had the
acting head be sent to our countryâs pet giantess as punishment for giving me
an inaccurate report. We stripped their family of noble status too. Let it be a
reminder that we do not accept the second rate into our countryâs nobles.â
*Gulp*
A single, inaudible gulp was thankfully not heard from
across the table. However, just because it wasnât heard didnât mean the prince
wasnât made aware of it. A few people had given rather disgusted facial
expressions in response to the information he had given. One of which, only one
of which, was a look of guilt.
It wasnât enough though. Not enough to draw any form of
conclusion out of.
âSay, if that were the fate of a traitor for their lack of
tact. For their laziness in doing their job. What would be the punishment for
someone that orchestrated this whole ordeal? What do you think, Byrul? As head
of the security of our capital city. Surely you have some say in this?â The
prince struck a pinpointed attack towards Byrul Laxtolomb. The man that
inaudibly gulped earlier.
â-My opinion on the matter? I say it was deserved. However I
must still inquire as to why the Humblestonâs arenât here.â He effortlessly
diverted attention away. He had already allied himself with Ranateâs forces.
With the human and dwarf, for it was his information that would doom
Marvialaisaâs future. Byrul was rather surprised to hear his name be mentioned
so suddenly. However, he was a corrupt nobleman. His side of business was all
around his acting on the table where decisions mattered most. As such, it
shouldnât be to anyoneâs surprise why he could act in such a way.
The prince was a bit displeased with his answer. However he
chose to accept it nonetheless. He moved on to talking about the
Humblestonâs.
â Which is what our second point on todayâs plan is about.
The Humblestonâs. I had the acting head sent to Vascar to inform them of our
plans on invading Ranate. It appears though in a recent skirmish that the
savages have already laid waste to his poor being. He died, not even a martyr
as we now know that the king of Vascar has been captured by Ranate too.â He
said, rather nonchalantly. â Their family still is paying their respects, and
in grief so Iâve granted them permission to skip todayâs meeting.â
âI-Is that so?â Lancy replied, in shock. Her hand slightly
covered her mouth as if to display her surprise. Although, to what extent those
emotions were true left to be seen. After all, the noble families were not
typically all friendly towards one another. Some were allies, some were
enemies. Though, at the meeting table, basic courtesy was needed. So Lancy
simply acted as such.
âYesâŚâ He paused as he replied. Closing his eyes as if to
display his sorrow over the fact. â I, the proud prince of this country, Marco
Mathias Marvialasia, swear that their sacrifice will not be in vain. I swear
that it will pave the way forward for our total victory. â He voiced his
plight. Like an overly dramatic actor conveying their emotion in theatre.
However, only a few levels down from such melodramatic play. He wanted to
ensure his feelings would be taken as being real, not sarcasm.
â To die by the hands of the giantesses.â Rejoining in the
conversation, Byrul spoke once more. âIt is a terrifying fate.â
âThat it is. Whatâs your point, if I may ask?â The prince
signalled for him to continue speaking. His voice wasnât rude though. If
anything, it was sickeningly warm.
âI thank your majesty for the courtesy. However, my point is
that these fiends. They stomp us, eat us, play with our bodies and distort and
crush us. Theyâre horrible.â Byrul voiced, making sure to portray them as
horrid vicious monsters. That wasnât due to his alliance with Leon that he had
established a little while ago, it was his true feelings. â I hear theyâre
starting to develop magic⌠Does that not frighten anyone here?â
He looked around the table, many avoided eye contact with
him.
âAh. I see your point. No need to worry everyone, I condone
our little ideas gathering that we have today. Please, do speak your mind.â He
replied. As if refusing to acknowledge what Byrul had just said, instead it was
like he was inspecting Byrul and the table members themselves.
â W-Why of course weâre frightened. That is why weâre at war
with them!â The men seated left of Earlgrey uttered. It was as if someone was
holding him there to his words. Making him speak a certain way. This individual
was Krish Kartol. Probably the youngest at the table at an age of 28
years.
âOf course. We need to fight, so that our people can finally
get their much needed peace.â Earlgrey agreed.
â Is that really why we fight?â Lancy Schmitsy questioned.
Suddenly all eyes of the table were locked on her.
â...â
Silence.
Broken only by a chuckle by none other than the man
mediating the conference. The prince himself, Marco Marvialasia.
âApologies. Apologies. Sheâs right. What does this war mean
exactly to all of you?â Marco prompted the table.
Earlgrey was the first to respond. âTo fight against the
tyrants to our east? To pay them back for their⌠For theirâŚâ
â For what? Why do we need to fight them?â Marco continued
to prompt forward. He made eye contact with Byrul, as if eliciting him to speak
on the matter.
âWe are the arm, hand and fingers of the princeâs will. As
such we act to our liegeâs command. For my own personal reasoning though? The
evil that runs down their blood cannot be left unchecked. Such immense power
they have, yet they dare to mimic the human form.â This was Byrulâs own
thoughts. His real thoughts. He didnât mention he allied himself with Leon and
the dwarf, or what he was planning to do in betrayal to his throne. After all,
he wasnât betraying Marvialasia because he believed Marvialasia to be bad, but
because of the fear that ran down his spines from the giantesses was far too
much.
â Good answer.â Marco replied as he gave a single clap. His
worry seemed to dissipate. âHowever, it isnât quite the answer Iâm looking
for.â He sighed. Prompting the rest of the table to watch in confusion. They
all knew of their prince, of his customs. However, that was all they knew. He
was a secretive man. Only granting the highest members of his nobility one of
his secrets. âWell, more importantly. What is our plan now?â
âWe need to make sure we follow through on our original
plan.â Byrul asserted. Immediately.
âOh? Why is that?â The prince acknowledged but also
questioned.
Byrul made sure to calm himself down a little. He had to
make sure that the plan he gave Leon was the plan Marvialasia was going to
follow through with.
â As weâve already said. The giantesses are horrifying. Now,
theyâre learning magic too? We canât let them continue as such. We canât
subject ourselves to become victims of their might. We realistically only have
two options. To surrender, or to continue fighting with the plan weâve made.
Itâll take too much time elsewise.â He made his case.
âTo surrender, or to fight?â The prince repeated back.
â Iâd prefer we surrender.â Byrul exclaimed. He knew this
was something he would be mocked for. However it was the best outcome for him.
If theyâd just surrender, no one in Marvialasia would have to get hurt. His
noble friends could stay the same. However, he knew the prince would never
accept such a deal. So that left option two, which was to fight according to
the plan. A plan he had leaked to Leon and the dwarf, a plan that would be
worthless and lead to the downfall of the nobility of his land. For everyone,
except him of course.
â In Marvialasia, we fight. We fight because we are strong.
Because we have an example to show the world that we belong here on this
continent of beasts. The eastern continent is full of weird creatures, inhumane
creatures. The giantesses are one such example. If we surrendered, we would be
losing our ways. It is our tradition to fight as we make right.â The prince
argued. âWell, that and theyâd probably ask for me as a prisoner. So that is a
no go.â
âRight, of course. So we must fight with our plan. It
utilises the magecrafted devices we have. As well as the mana canons that are
prepped with hypnotic aromatics. They can shoot large distances and render the
giantesses asleep. Making them easy to kill and capture.â Byrul argued further.
He had already told Leon of this plan. About where the long distance mana
canons would be positioned and where they would fire. Along with that, he had
instructed Leon on how to make insomniac aromatics to lace over the clothes of
the giantesses. Which would neutralise the effect. Keeping them awake anyway. â
Our mana canons are also full of explosives and such. Which we can use in a
defensive situation.â
The reasoning was simple. Hypnotic aromatics would make the
giantesses fall asleep easier. It was more likely to damage the giantesses than
an actual explosive fired from a mana canon would. Most giantesses in Ranateâs
army had some level of magic competency so some level of a magic defence would
apply to them. Hence, Marvialasia had come up with the idea of an aromatic
compound that would put them to sleep once they smelled it. Making them easy
targets. The explosives would then be reserved as a defensive weapon at close
range where it would be easier to aim for weak points.
âThough that doesnât matter. Iâve told Leon exactly where
the mana canons will be for offence and defence. Such an advantage as well as
prep time can make a big difference. Not to mention, Iâve told them the date
the attack from Marvialasia will begin. They simply need to attack first for
maximum impact.â Byrul thought to himself.
âHmm. It appears you are right. Though, Iâm not fully
convinced that the defensive canons are in the best positions from our plan. Is
it okay if I were to make some revisions there?â Marco with his piercing gaze
stared deep into Byrulâs eyes. His face, his body. Watching for the slightest
bit of nervousness, a small uncomfortable twitch that signalled worry of any
form.
âI see, well Iâm not the best suited for these tasks. So
perhaps it would be wise to do so.â Byrul calmly replied.
â... Well, that is merely a suggestion. I also am not sure.
The plan was made by our own military and our own oversight. Maybe it is
unnecessary to do so.â Marco continued. Now watching for any sign of
relief.
âIf a change to our defensive position is needed, then it
would be best we had it done.â Byrul stood his ground.
âI see. Though Iâve had a change of heart. It may be
unnecessary.â Marco sighed. He was unable to catch anything out of the
ordinary. â You are all dismissed now. Please leave at once.â
The table in unison replied, âThank you, my liege.â
Which was followed by the sounds of a group of people pulling themselves away,
opening a door and then closing the door gently. It was a sign of
respect.
**Creek**
All that was left was a lone man in the room with the oddly
expensive table. He couldnât help but sigh in exhaustion.
â The dukes in charge of our military and economy stayed
silent. Good on them. Johmst Earlgrey and Lancy Schmitsy were keeping an active
conversation as they normally do⌠However, Byrul. He was awfully talkative. He
has voiced his disdain for the giantesses in the past due to fear, perhaps he
got heated up today. Regardless, itâs something to note.â Marco Mathias
Marvialasia analysed in his head.
Marco was playing the conversation back, looking at all
hints from everyone involved. However, he couldnât help but reminisce as well.
âThey all know one of my many secrets. That I drank a sip
from the blood of Margaret the immortal. The predecessor of Jade the cruel. The
queen that took the throne of Ranate before the tyrant⌠Once she was felled,
her body was destroyed by fire. It stayed ablaze for 13 days and 13 nights.
However, what they donât know is the me from before I was prince.â
Marco clutched onto his emerald necklace. It has been 65 long years since.
Perhaps longer, he found it difficult to remember.
He was a mere peasant. His landâs territory was broken up
recently from the collapse of a small kingdom that was a part of the Karkiman
Empireâs many small lands. It was a reign of anarchy as many men claimed
themselves ruler and the lands began fighting all for a chance of unison.
Armies laid waste to peaceful villages for their resources and food, suitable
kings fought one another for a chance of becoming the ruler of the territory.
It was a bloodshed of territorial dispute.
âAt that time, I was 32 years old. My village was at the
border of Ranate and our little neighbouring lands. I was in awe of the
giantess, Margaret the immortal. The goliath being had lived for an immense
amount of time. I had no idea for how long exactly, but it was a number that
went beyond human imagination.â
The words he thought of, âbeyond human imaginationâ,
terrified him. He at the time didnât understand anything or how it was all like
that. Rumour had it that Margaret had ingested a rare herb that was cultivated
on elven soil that prolonged her life.
âSo, when she passed on suddenly. It was a shock. The
herb locked her age at 35 years permanently. She was essentially a war veteran,
forever stuck in such condition. Ranate for many decades, long since before I
was born had her as a ruler. However, it just so happened that she was walking
to her envoy near the western countries, near my village. She had a plan to
propose peace, providing resources and many other things to our war-torn soil.
However, while I was out foraging near the border. I saw her stop. I saw her
fall, and age rapidly. In her multiple centuries of living, she had passed on
in a matter of seconds. Her body falling apart and her blood enriching the soil
around her.â
So, the man, bewildered and shocked, came to her. He
wandered up to the giantess. Perhaps due to his own confusement, or perhaps due
to his fear of the unknown, to his fear of what was inhumane. He took a single
sip of her blood. He pondered the idea that maybe he could become somebody,
someone worthwhile.
âThen⌠Nothing happened.â
The blood immediately began to evaporate, the amount that
had pooled up at least. It didnât even last a minute. Her body was rapidly
decomposing and breaking a part, catching on fire afterwards for 13 days and 13
nights.
âI heard stomps nearby. I figured it was another giantess
so I ran away.â
Afterwards, the 32 year old man lived in poverty as the
people near his lands pillaged and plundered. Years passed.
However, to the man in awe of the inhumanity surrounding
him, he himself was taken aback by his own supernatural prowess.
He wasnât ageing anymore. His body was stuck at 35 years of
age. He was effectively immortal.
âAt the time. I thought that was it. That was my
breakthrough. I had the body of a 35 year old, a healthy one that would stay in
top tier shape. So, I decided to conquer the warring lands.â
Uniting them all under a single name, he created
âMarvialasiaâ. A mere principality. As it was then sanctioned as a lower land
by the Karkiman empire. However, since then the country had won its
independence from them. Yet, the tradition of keeping the Marvialasian prince
title remained the same.
âHowever. It isnât easy to unite everyone.â
Marco was a mere human. One blessed by opportunity. His
whole life had been a compilation of benefitting from opportunity. He had no
real understanding of how to truly unite the people. To really show people what
leadership was.
âIn the very year I created Marvialasia and claimed
myself ruler. Many greedy pigs came to stir up my plans. They attempted to
assassinate me, to remove me from power. People were after my head.â
To the man who had only just then been given power, he
quickly came to learn that being a ruler meant to manipulate an ever changing
web of wants and needs. Where if he wasnât watching himself, he would be
replaced.
He was maniacal but calm, he was careful but cheery, he was
accurate and detailed. Marco made sure to cover his bases in every way. To make
sure no one could usurp him with ease. To be the one at the helm of it all, to
him it meant to rule with so much power and respect that no one could take it
away.
As such⌠As such, regrettably so, he did the
unthinkable.
âDeclaring war on the giantesses. Capitalise on the fears
of my own people, capitalise on their humanity and beliefs to have them fear
the otherworldly giantesses. Tell them theyâre grotesque. Tell them they are
vile and beastlike. Finally, capitalise on their own queendomâs delicate
political situation and wage war against them. Force them to take military
action.â
He thought to make an enemy of nature itself. Or at least
more accurately, an enemy of beings that were synonyms with nature itself. Why
had he done this? For what reason? For what purpose? What brought such an
irrational idea towards him?
âIf I want to stay in power, I need the citizens and I to
have a common enemy. If I want to have my country stay united, everything needs
to go exactly as planned.â
For the man obsessed with power, he lacked the agency to
recognise his own powerlessness.
If only he would think about what his people would
want.
If only he could think about what others had
wanted.
If only he was someone that could think of the needs of his
people.
Marco could do none of that. None whatsoever. Plagued by the
curse of the crown, he reminded his subjectâs of the lack of humanity his
enemies had, an oddly ironic thing for a man immortal to be doing.
Marco ruled his people for himself. For as strong as the
megalomaniac he was, he lacked the agency to have any intrinsic power where it
truly mattered.
âThat was where it all began. I told everyone that Ranate
attacked us. We fought back. Enraging their queen, Jade. Everything since is
just history.â
He chuckled.
âIt appears you and I, King of Vascar, may soon be in
history too.â He inwardly thought. Whether they be written as victors of
justice or villains of war was something yet to be seen.
â â â
âThe kingâs been captured!â I shouted. Biting my tongue and
covering my mouth in embarrassment. âEh, uh. Sorry. I meant the King of
Vascarâs been captured? Really?â
Ana sighed. Visibly a little disappointed. âYes, sweetie.
Vascarâs king has been captured. The only king of ours here⌠Is this little
guy.â She gently poked me. Pushing me I suppose was a better descriptor. As for
where I was, I had been standing atop her palm.
â King consort, more accurately.â I rebutted.
â Many of our troops are heavily injuredâŚâ Ana added on.
âAll because of an order I gave out.â She whispered under her breath. Leaving
for an odd couple seconds of silence.
â You wanna talk about it?â I asked. There was an obvious
answer to it, but I just needed to make sure. Ana simply nodded in
response.
âTheir troops began retreating with the king at a skirmish
we had at the border. So I sent some of our troops after them. Probably a dumb
idea in hindsight. Now the eastern border is in constant high pressure with
fighting happening all day. At the very least weâve had to be very careful with
scouts. We still captured the king but I feel like it might not have been the
best decision.â Ana wasnât particularly sad or anything. I deduced that
it was unlikely that the lives of giantesses were lost from the conflict. After
all, Vascar wasnât a strong country. That being said, many humans were probably
killed. Many giantesses were probably heavily injured. I knew that those kinds
of things weighed heavily on her.
There wasnât much for me to say in all honesty. I was a
rather dumb grunt when it came down to matters such as this. However, that
didnât mean I was just going to stand around and do nothing. Instead, I began
making way to her thumb which was extended outward, facing in an upwards
direction.
**Hug**
It was a simple action. I couldnât offer the real, proper
thing due to how tiny I was in comparison. But it was the best I had, so I
hugged her thumb. Even that, only to the best of what I could do.
â I canât say whether it was the right or wrong choice.
However, I know youâre someone that would always try to pick the option you
felt was best for all parties involved. It isnât like youâd pick the option
that would be for killing them for the sake of death either.â
âŚ
Awkward was the way Iâd describe the mood right now.
However, that was simply my own perspective.
âThank you.â
Those simple words gave out a rush of warm feelings to my
heart. There was something precious about the emotional vulnerability. It
quickly became a feeling Iâd choose to cherish. I had guessed she simply wanted
some emotional validation about her decision. Emotional validation from someone
that wouldnât simply praise her actions from a militaristic perspective alone.
That someone was me.
â Weâre all only people. We canât expect us all to be
perfect either. Itâs not like everything can always go according to plan.â I
voiced. Trying to keep my voice calm but heartfelt, not like I was trying to
lecture her.
âYeah. It wasnât easy. It wasnât easy at all.â I noticed her
say, though she never said aloud what part wasnât easy. That didnât really
matter at the moment however. What became clear was that the time we spent
apart revealed that we were only just people.
People that needed others to talk to. People that needed
others to have that sense of comfort with. It was impossible for either I or
Ana to suddenly become cold and calculating. It didnât matter that there were
no severe casualties or that we lost no lives on our side. War as it was
shouldnât be celebrated. Dehumanising the enemy was not something to be
celebrated. So simply getting swarmed up with that trail of thought could be
enough to make Ana disappointed in herself. It was something I needed to consider.
â Yeah, I hear you. Thereâs no way it could have been easy.â
I replied. There were many parts of Ana Darlington-Bliss she had hidden away as
a person. However, if she were to show anybody those parts of herself, Itâd
probably be me. As someone who was weak, clueless and rather insecure. All I
could offer to my wife was to be someone that could at least hear her
out.
In a matter of mere seconds, my world began to shake as I
was suddenly tossed in front of her rosy lips once again.
**Smooch**
My whole body, covered by a kiss. I know I said I felt warm
before, but now I really did. Both metaphorically and literally.
âI know I can rely on my little stress toy. Cute as you are,
you really shine when itâs just us two alone.â She gently whispered. Softly was
not enough to describe it. The gentle breath I felt as she exchanged her words
had me feeling relaxed.
For me to be blushing was an understatement. My whole face
must have been flushed a tinge of red. That being said, I wanted to remain on
topic.
âSo, where is their king then?â
âVascarâs king is currently jailed in our castleâs prison.
Weâve got a little cage for him⌠Do you want to see him?â Ana surprisingly
asked. I was a little taken aback. I suppose she realised that I may have some
words Iâd like to exchange with him. A talk, a conversation that I might like
to have.
Though, that wasnât exactly true.
âNo⌠If anything I donât want to see his face right now.â
âReally?â Ana was a little shocked. I could tell from her
face. â Iâm sure you have a lot to say to him.â
â I really donât. Whatâs done is done.â I replied.
â... I see. Well I wonât force you. However, I may need to
have a talk to our little prisoner, and Iâm not leaving you out of my grasp.
So, hope thatâs alright.â Ana suggested. Implying sheâd keep me around her body
when sheâd visit the king for whatever purpose sheâd need. I simply
nodded in response. Offering a tired smile. âLook. At. You. Must have been
exhausting the whole past month. Iâm sure you need some time to rest.â
âY-yeah. Will do. However, right now I need to tell you
about our intel.â
âDonât force yourself either. Though I wonât be complaining
if youâre giving information now.â She chuckled wryly. âThe king of Vascar and
his soldiers suddenly got magical aptitude, they had people learning and
casting spells. Albeit low level ones.â
âHuh? In Vascar?â I was taken by surprise.
âSince when did Vascar have magic?â
I was a nobody. Someone barely worth anything in Vascar.
Basically a peasant but not quite. It's likely I was simply out of the know,
but that didnât seem right either. What made more sense is the information Iâd
gotten from Marvialasia.
âYouâve probably already deduced this, but from my own
scouting it does seem like Marvialasia had at some point taught Vascar some
basics of magic.â Letting go of my shock for a moment, I regained some
composure.
âUnfortunate. If it wasnât for that, weâd have less trouble
at the eastern border.â
âOther than thatâŚâ I began revealing everything.
â â â
âThatâs a lot to take in.â Ana bit her nail, specifically
her thumbâs as she processed the information. I couldnât help but admit it was
a rather cute sight.
âOverall, their plan is to bombard us with a frontal attack
from all across their border, except for a few key locations. They have some
mana canons, some other artillery. Theyâve got all sorts of problems in their
land. Like an obsession with war against us specifically.â
â Any clues on why they wonât accept a surrender? Or at
least a truce, a ceasefire. Anything.â Ana commented. With a frown.
âNothing. I heard from someone of a higher up status that
they hated us. They hated our lack of âhumanityâ and that we were the cause of
this whole conflict.â
â They call my people inhumane⌠And have the gall to
continue this pointless war?â Ana scorned her tone as she spoke. She was
serious. âItâs always in extremes. Either your land is strong enough to defend
itself, and it can pillage other lands. Or your country is weak, it gets
plundered.â She sighed. Her warm breath provided relief from the colder
atmosphere around me.
âIâve already told you how they treat their peasants. Itâs
like brainwashing. Any sane person would be living in a constant state of fear
with how their military works. YetâŚâ
âSo I was right after all.â Ana, for once, seemed glad. It
was in a bitter sense however. â I was right about their people.â
Her face was one I couldnât describe as content or angry.
More a stare into nothingness. I wasnât quite sure what she was referencing,
but I could tell whatever it was towards, she knew she made the right
choice.
âI will add, the person that gave us this plan. Byrul, who
wishes to be spared once the war is over, also is not fond of us. Heâs
betraying his land out of fear of what weâd do to him if Marvialasia
lost.â
â This isnât a trap?â Ana questioned.
âIt seems unlikely. On our way back, Anglo the dwarf
inspected some details about the border before we took to the caves. Theyâre
definitely setting up something.â I removed the insignia that Byrul gave out,
holding it for Ana to bear witness to.
âI seeâŚâ Ana paused, seemingly convinced. âThe date of this
attack was?â
âIn about 3 weeks. We have time to prepare. As long as we
attack before that date.â
My wife interjected. âBest we have is 2 weeks. Attacking a
day prior wonât make a difference as theyâd basically be set up for their
attack regardless. Sooner we attack, the less theyâre prepped. Of course we
canât rush things on our side either.â Her tone was a little relieved at how
long we had.
âStill, two weeks. We need to set up a defence at the
border. Prepare the final stage of the plan to intimidate their side, have them
surrender. Handle things on our end with Vascar too. Weâre juggling quite a lot
of things.â
âSadly, one more to that list. Though it should be wrapping
up shortly.â Ana briefly commented.
âHmm?â I was a little confused. It sounded like it came up
out of nowhere. âIs there something else?â
âWell-â Ana began, but was abruptly cut off.
**Knock-Knock. Knock-Knock**
âYou may enter.â Her voice loudly declared.
It was another giantess. Someone who I hadnât seen in a long
time. My own face widened with surprise at the sight.
âThe librarian, Maria? What are youâŚâ
âApologies for the sudden visit. I have something to tell
you, my queen.â Her voice also seemed surprised to see me. She must have been
in a hurry.
âSpeak it.â Ana commanded gently.
â The deed is done. Weâve investigated the lead from what
Rheas described. It led to a shoddy place in Egulba. Near the giantess district
if memory serves me right. Turns out, the owner was smuggling humans from the
border since who knows how long ago. The trail went straight to Lisaâs pockets.
Sheâs been smuggling humans!â Maria summarised haphazardly.
âRheas cracked under the pressure. She finally gave in. With
the war wrapping up and our western and eastern borders in turmoil. She needed
to either speak now or stay silent as Lisaâs accomplice⌠Finally, Itâs over.
Those two, or at least Lisa, are finished.â Ana smiled. Properly happy about
some news. Though I could tell there was a smidge of sadness that such an act
was going on under her nose.
âWeâve arrested her. Sheâs been held captive at the castle
dungeons. Ready for questioning and trial. Though, we canât exactly have it be
known that a council woman was participating in such an illegal affair.â Maria
in a rather matter of fact way spoke out. She seemed a lot more friendly
towards humans from the last time I talked to her. Also having some animosity
towards another giantess wasnât something I was expecting.
âEgulba is the city of trade and commerce. A fierce market.
Weâd outlawed such things and yet the market still chose to sell things as itâd
see fit. Makes you realise, businesses arenât selling for the best of us ever,
are they?â Ana calmed down a little as she spoke. Offering some insight on her
thoughts. âWhen they want coin, and are surrounded by other furious
competitors. People, markets, companies. Everyoneâs driven to do the fastest,
cheapest option. Ethics and quality become a luxury. Unless we change the
attitudes of almost everyone, such products wonât ever disappear.â
âIs that your goal? If I may be so presumptuous to ask?â
Maria voiced. Smiling.
She smiled. Ana did not answer directly. Instead she
presented me with her open palms towards her. Only then speaking
afterwards.
â How can it ever be okay⌠to deprive people like this brave
little man the chance to live with their own rights.â
ââŚâ
Maria stared.
âI suppose. Maybe there is some merit to you after all.
Truly, I didnât expect you to return in a month's time.â She spoke directly to
me. âI apologize. Your majesty, on behalf of the giantesses of this land. Iâm
sorry for doubting your bravery.â
I wasnât expecting it. I really wasnât. However, just for a
brief moment. I felt a sense of wateriness in my eyes.
It was recognition. It was acknowledgment. It was
satisfying.
I couldnât recall the last time Iâd felt something so
special. Maybe the first couple days Iâd met Ana?
Right as I was lost in thought. My wife began speaking. Her
colossal form took charge. As it usually does. Dwarfing my tiny human body.
Though I was okay with it. I've been okay with it for a while now. If anything,
Iâd been missing it for the past month.
â I donât know who it was off the top of my head. But
someone in our lineage decided we would house our monarchy with a system of
deciding who was most suited through candidates. We live in a system of change.
When Leon first met us, he thought of us as beasts who ravaged the humans. Iâd
like to change that image. To do that, Iâd want to impact on as many people as
possible. Both the misguided humans of today, and the troubled giantesses of
our home.â
I couldnât help but stare up to the sky. My sky, being Anaâs
face. Her lips would part as she spoke, her expression light up as she smiled.
Mesmerised was an understatement. I was enthralled to her very being.
â⌠Regardless, we will await further orders from you at the
castle.â Maria took it all in, but returned to a neutral expression in the end.
She seemed satisfied with the response Ana gave. âPlease, excuse me.â
Maria left, disappearing into the dark ambience of the
watchtower corridors. It looked as if she was simply on an errand, as otherwise
it would be normal to accompany us to the castle. Though, she was a librarian
and not a guard so maybe it just wasnât in her job description.
âWell, now we have doubly so reason to visit the dungeons.â
Ana cut the silence in the air.
âWait. Another thing, I need to go see the alchemist in
charge.â I interrupted, as I suddenly remembered one more thing Byrul told
me.
â The alchemist? Iâm afraid theyâre rather busy at the
moment. The lady is positioned at an outpost near the western border, ensuring
enchantments for humans are all up to date.â She replied.
âThen⌠Is there anyone else that is familiar with the
processes of alchemy?â
â... Well, there is Sarina.You remember her? The lady that
taught you magic.â
â Sarina!â I sighed in a way that really showed how annoyed
I was at that information. â It canât be helped. I have an important order to
give her.â
âWhich is?â Ana prompted.
âMarvialasia is gonna make aromatic explosions that will put
everyone in their nearby blast radius to sleep. They arenât going to risk
fighting us when we've learnt some degree of magic. They plan to use their
natural herbs and medicines to their advantage.â I urgently voiced. I was
completely out of my element talking about the intricacies of alchemy, or niche
skills apart from that class of work. I was somewhat familiar with
enchantments, somewhat familiar with some other things involving mana and magic.
However, on this topic I could only regurgitate back what was told to me by
Byrul.
âWhat fools.â Ana scoffed. âThanks for the information, but
theyâre picking against the wrong people for this kind of stuff.â She declared
proudly.
âHuh?!â
â Still, this needs to be mentioned to Sarina asap. Weâll go
to her first, and then weâll see what she can do. Iâm guessing this Byrul
fellow asked to make some sort of Insomniac aromatic compound right?â
I simply nodded.
â Right. Well chances are she wonât listen to you, so Iâll
explain it.â Ana started getting ready to move. However, she stood still for a
moment. Leaving me confused. She had just moved me to her shoulder, and had
begun undressing her top. âItâs time you went back to your home too.â
âM-My home?â I started freaking out a little when she said
that, it could be interpreted in many ways. âWhere-â
Suddenly, in a flash. In an instant. As if a hundred things
just happened at once, too fast for me to rationalise. I was flung and
falling.
âMy bra, sweetie. Itâs been too long. You deserve some
rest.â
The soft, comforting fabric welcomed me back. The sweaty
aroma of her titanic tit was soon to engulf me in place. Her nipple, if
it were to come crashing down, would be pinned right to my being.
I couldnât even say a word, that was just how much in awe I
was. I was left with a few moments of safety as Ana purposely was holding her
bra cup right next to her breast. She was watching my every move, my every
facial expression that Iâd make.
âShe must have loosened her braâŚâ I realised. âIs
she⌠Waiting for my approval?â
She had the power to do as she pleased. She had the size to
do as sheâd liked. She possessed the authority to act as sheâd want. However,
even then. It was the small things Ana would do that had me coming back, to be
utterly infatuated with her person.
I simply nodded.
**Tighten**
I could tell Ana tied up her bra behind her back. The cloth,
that was slightly loose and giving me just a tinge of freedom, was now
completely covered by the outer layer of Anaâs clothing. The bra itself
hastened, it compacted in. Slamming me to a face full of her boob.
Iâd given permission for this to occur. However, Iâd also
forgotten what it was like. I must have. The sheer pressure of being bound,
held up across the flesh with so much power that it's impossible to move at
all.
âShit⌠The enchantmentâs acting up again.â
The one that turned pain into pleasure, from memory. While
the feeling Iâd gotten wasnât quite pain, it certainly wasnât comfortable. At
least not naturally so.
The weight of her breast, shaking as she took each step. My
world would move in response. Rotating and bouncing every second
slightly.
I didnât need to breathe. That was covered by the
enchantments. I didn't need to worry, that was covered by the love I had for
this woman. Everything was in some sort of bliss.
I was tucked away. Hidden from the world. No one could see
me, no one could tell I was here. As a mere human, this was my fate. As a
pathetic creature of my size, being relegated to a toy by my wife was my fate.
A fate I willingly accepted and adorned.
Why?
It was comforting. It was safe. It was acceptable. There
were numerous reasons. The single biggest one though?
This was my home.
That was what Iâd come to accept.
An exile from Vascar, sent away to Marvialasia, returning to
Ranate.
In reality, being bound prisoner to Anaâs being was enough
for me. As my eyes closed, my consciousness drifted away.
Her heart beat rhythmically thumped, her every step gave a
sway of movement that was calming, her scent was one that removed all negative
thoughts away from my head. Everything was replaced by her image, her form, her
love.
As such I fell asleep in an enchanted, heavenly paradise.
Somewhere where the very definition of stress began to disappear from my mind.
Chapter End Notes:
Please do Leave a review!
The Human Experience
Word Count: 10266
Added: 04/15/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
âTo the old rulers, what did power entail?â
Ana pondered that question. She thought about it in her
heart and soul.
Her nobility status was given from birth, however it wasnât
as simple as being born into power either. Giantess society dictated that power
had to be earned, along with various qualifications being needed. It was far
from a simple monarchy.
Yet, the kind hearted queen couldnât separate that angst
from herself. It became a question worth asking.
âTo some, power came from might. Others would say wealth,
and few maybe reputation or resources. If everyoneâs interpretation of power
was different, how could there be such a visible sign of what a powerful
country was, along with what a weak country looked like?â
The giantesses of Ranate were powerful by birth. Their land,
maybe lacking in some resources, still had plenty to go around for the
needs of the general populace. Not to mention, from pillaging and plundering
with their might in the past, the country was rather rich.
However, Ana scorned that last fact. She disliked it
somewhat.
âIs the fate of the weak to forever be condemned? To have
their wants squashed and their needs plundered?â
She thought about Leon, like she normally did. About the
miniature man tucked away in her violet bra cup. The man squirmed, yet could do
nothing in retaliation. Every step Ana took may have been like an earthquake to
him, as he was bouncing around with her breast.
She found his size quite adorable. It was a rather natural
thing for many giantesses of the modern era to think about. Gone was the
attitude of constant cruelty and unfairness, instead it was replaced with
teasing and loving domination. The concept of getting hurt was padded away with
enchantments. It was the safety mechanism needed to finally give the giantesses
a different perspective on humans.
Ana wanted to protect him. To simply hide him away from the
troubles of the world. To shackle his being to hers, to forever have him be
available at her every whim. It was a selfish desire, Ana herself knew that.
Which is why she would always restrain herself.
There was a fine line that separated that love from selfish
lust. One was more aligned to the state of the country now, and the other
reminded Ana of the past. Of Ranate during a different era.
âThe people who proliferated such archaic ideas⌠Some of
them still remain today.â
Lisa Stonehall was the one who came to mind. The ex-warrier
giantess of the past who still sat proudly in the council of today. Her wants
and ideals were reminders of the Jade era of administration. A time period both
Ana and her mother both disliked. If anything, it was a time period most
giantesses now looked back on with a sense of disgust.
Which is why Ana couldnât help but be grateful to Rheas. Who
she had bumped into.
âThanks, Rheas. Thank you for the intel and for listening to
the needs of the country.â Ana shook her hand, however Rheas was in a depressed
gaze. It didnât seem like she was too happy with her decision.
â...Yeah.â Was her only response. She stood in a daze. Same
floor as where Lisa was, however she was outside the cell room and in the
guardâs office instead. Ana had requested her to be there at some point so she
could thank her.
However, Ana had also noticed that Rheas wasnât exactly too
happy either. So she pulled her in a little closer and whispered in her ear.
âYou know this was the best outcome. Deep down inside I know
you think that. Why be dragged down with Lisa? I know you as someone better
than that.â She quietly whispered. Perhaps it was a little manipulative.
However, Ana knew this was needed.
Lisa had slowly changed Rheas over the years. Lining her
beliefs to be closer and closer to the corrupt woman rather than having her
own. For years those beliefs went unchallenged. However, only when Ana put the
slightest bit of pressure back did it shake up Rheasâ ideals.
The queen of Ranate had effectively threatened to eventually
put the two of them in jail together, or to have Rheas sell out Lisa as to
protect herself.
âObviously, Rheas Goldstone protected herself. Her family
name is rather important in reputation, no one would forgive her if she
tarnished it.â
Rheas couldnât help but give a sick, off handed look to Ana
who put her in this position. However, the lady at the top of the social
hierarchy, Ana Darlington-Bliss could only smile. One that was neither innocent
nor devious. It simply gave out a message. One that spelt out-
âDo not mess with me or my love ever again.â
It was a terrifying gaze. Ana had always planned to subdue
Rheas and Lisa in the council. She needed them gone and replaced for her to
enact her ideals. However, the moment they brought Leon into the equation, Ana
was merciless towards them in the game of politics.
**Creek**
The wooden, dungeon door opened. It was the door that
separated the guardâs office to the cells of that floor. Ana had opened it as
she walked into the giantess area. Obviously being a section dedicated to
prosecuting giantesses.
Many were here. The simple footsteps of her being caused
many cellmates to give her the side eye. The reason? It was simple. Ana herself
was the reason many of these people were stuck, rotting away in their
cells.
This specific floor was dedicated not only to giantesses,
but giantesses that had offended Ana as a political opponent and simply
wouldnât quit upsetting her. Many people here broke rules and regulations
surrounding the humanisation of humans in Ranate society. Methods to
rehabilitate them were also unsuccessful, so they were all placed here while
the council plotted around what to do with them.
As such, they also had the worst cell floor. Only a single
window too per cell, that was too thin to allow any giantess to cross through.
Bars, made with reinforced strong steel separated freedom from prison. As for
their toiletries and such, well, Ana preferred not to get into that here.
âLet us out⌠Please let us outâŚâ Voices murmuring could be
heard. Enough to pull only the weakest heart strings on Ana. However, the words
that came after would remove all such feelings. âPlease⌠the humans in Rhasba
Village. Theyâre my prey⌠Theyâre my-â
Such a display was disheartening to see at the very least.
âSure, itâs obvious that stuffing people in a shitty cell
isnât going to change their attitude. But seeing it upfront is stillâŚâ
Ana knew it was pointless to say that jail time alone would
change people. After all, these people were jailed for punishment, rather than
rehabilitation. Such a difference in intention would change the outcome and
purpose of the jailing. It most certainly wouldnât make the average inmate into
a better person. At least not like how it currently was.
âSadly⌠You canât rehabilitate everyone either. So you
end up with this dilemma.â
She sighed. Putting one foot in front of the other, she kept
moving forward until finally-
âOh⌠Itâs you.â A soft, undirected voice called out.
Unlike the prisoners from earlier. Lisa repeatedly
participated in the stealing and dehumanisation of humans. She stole
Marvialasian citizens and fighters from their homeland at the borders through a
network of trade, and kept them around at her home as pets. It was a blatantly
disgusting act of horror.
â It seems your past caught up to you, Lisa.â Ana firmly
called out. There was a seat next to the cell, right in front of it. Ana pulled
it over and sat right in front of Lisaâs cell.
â...â
âDespite your silence. Iâm sure you actually have a lot to
say right now.â
â...â
â Well, before I can actually talk about all that, Iâll cut
to the chase just in case I end up with an important matter to attend to.â Ana
summarised.
âThat being?â Lisa finally spoke.
â Your punishment.â The words had Lisa sit up straight in
her cell as she began to listen. âIt is a shame. As much as Iâd like to be
against the death penalty, people like you make it very difficult. Still
though, it would cause our media to be upset if we did something that major to
you.â Lisa Stonehall was a former warrier after all. Someone who made a name
for herself in the battlefield. Ranate media loved people like that. Which
annoyed Ana a little bit. âVictor of the battle of Roane River. You ignored the
orders of your general at the time and formed an ally with the dwarves. Which
is what led to the friendly relationship between our people. You and the
dwarven people formed the Great Dwarven Alliance, a scheme that you
profited off of.â
â I was dubbed the hero of this country for a timeâŚâ
Lisa quietly voiced.
âWhat a hero you were.â Anaâs tone shifted to sarcasm as she
spoke, returning back to normal afterwards. âWith the alliance established,
with new allies in force. Your platoon stomped not only the soldiers attacking,
but also the nearby villages. Villages in Marvialasian territory full of
civilians! One report suggested you kicked off a village hut, along with people
inside of it.â
â Your point being?â
â I suppose nothing. Such acts were allowed back then. You
were even hailed as a hero by the media. A product of your time you could
say.â
â War changes people. Something, someone as privileged as
you would never understand.â Lisa clicked her tongue.
âThat may be true. However, what I think of what you did in
the past is irrelevant. Youâve been sanctioned by a prior ruler, it would be a
hassle to challenge that. More importantly you broke the law of todayâs Ranate.
Thatâs why you are here.â
Silence once more. Lisa simply stared for a minute before
saying anything.
â I did what was needed at the time⌠I then went to the
council to make sure we eradicated Marvialasia, at least before you
Darlington-Bliss fools came into power.â She seemingly ignored the latter half
of Anaâs words.
â I may not agree with your actions from back then. However,
I will still thank you for fighting for our country at the very least. That
being said, your grand endeavours in the council failed to represent the wants
of the giantesses of today, or of the humans that are citizens of this country
of today. So, what did you do in rebellion? You illegally stole humans and kept
them as pets. Such a vile, abhorrent, disgusting act could only warrant the
most extreme punishment. You killed many in the process of your amusementâŚâ Ana
lectured, like a nagging scholar to their disciple. She had enough.
â... â Lisa stayed silent. Not a word escaped her mouth. Ana
shuddered to think how many people were sacrificed, doomed to be food and sent
down that gullet. Slowly digested and broken down to bits and pieces as they
screamed for an escape. It was a painful process, no doubt it must have been.
In fact, was such a thing as an easy death even possible?
âDespite that, despite what you deserve. The media would
flock to your defence if they ever heard we sentenced you to death. It is
unfortunate to say, but the last thing I need right now is a bunch of annoying
nobles pestering me about my rule.â Ana paused. Gathering Lisaâs attention.
âSo, your sentence for the time being will be being stripped of your authority
as a council woman. You will be placed under house arrest, after weâve done a
search through your house. After the war is over, your punishment and sentence
will be changed.â
âTo what?â Lisa weakly asked.
â That I wonât reveal as of yet. However, depending on the
outcome of the war, your punishment may not entail complete misery. For the
time being, we will say youâve been caught in acts of corruption and fraud. A
rather light punishment, however even this would gather attention Iâm
afraid.â
â Jade would condemn you. Her late majesty knew what was
needed for this land. Not this softness for humans.â Lisa scorned.
âThey say, the queen before Jade was someone who sought
peace. Her reign was an era that was neither tyrannical like Jade or the
giantesses before herself. Iâd like the current era to be just like that.â Ana
reasoned.
âAll good things come to an end. Youâre being self
righteous. From the very beginning of our land, from the moment Ranate was
settled as a queendom, we were a people that plundered⌠The very first Queen,
Ranate Darlington-Bliss was from your noble bloodline. She was ruthless but
observant and understanding.â
âRuthless is a strong word. We donât truly know what anyone
was like back then. All we have are some historical records and
recounts.â Ana interjected.
âWhat are you then? Observant maybe, understanding too I
suppose. However, you lack a certain edge. A certain sense of cruelty. All
powerful people need it, we are to blame for everything after all. Both the
good and the bad. Itâs impossible to pander to everyone. Yet, you desperately
try to gain the recognition of humans and giantesses? Nothing short of a fool's
errand.â
â I would say that Ranate, the queen that our land was named
after, was a cunning and opportunistic woman. A proud, intelligent person that
still had morals, albeit morals that were somewhat cruel and unusual. Times
were different, however it doesnât excuse her actions. She simply took and did
what was necessary for her own goals. She may have my surname, but our goals
are far from alike.â Ana defended herself.
â... She raided and emptied out the land south east of ours.
Itâs been empty and hollow ever since. A forgotten Eparchy. Legends tell it
used to be housed by witches that were a magical superpower in the region, ones
that believed in gods that were titans. Their last act of resistance was a
spell they casted on our ancestors, one that in legend lingers to this very
day. Whatever it is. That was their last act before Ranateâs following
wiped them out. '' Lisa muttered. Still rebelling to Anaâs reasoning.
âIâve already told you, just because we share the same
surname, doesnât make our beliefs and ruling principles any similar. Whether
our historical records show that her surname even was really Darlington-Bliss
is up for debate. Much of our history is in broken pieces, all because of the
mad queens people like you worship. All they leave behind is a wasteland, a
field of regret and misery.â Ana was acting up, her mannerisms were getting
forceful. Her attitude became rather aggressive.
â The glory days are over. Do what you will.â Lisa seemingly
closed off the conversation. Refusing to elaborate further. An idea that was
expressed through her lack of eye contact and irritated facial features.
â... It appears you wonât be talking any further. A shame.â Ana
also was exhausted from talking to the older lady. Exasperated even, at least
mentally. Not only did she refuse to talk any further, but she was fixated on
the few points she was making.
âWhere did the strong image of Lisa go? She shows no
concern for what's happening at all. Absolutely nothing.â Ana concluded in
her head. What she was witnessing was the face of someone who knew they were
defeated. Someone caught red handed. â No. I want you to talk. I want you to
see how badly youâve gone off the right path. Even if it wonât change anything,
for all the humans youâve sacrificed, I want you to wallow in a little bit of
misery.â
They were strong words. However, Ana was a strong person.
She would back them up.
She began undressing her top, she was wearing a purple cloak
with a white design that would be lined on to its most upper parts. Seemingly
at the area that would be akin to her collar. Underneath that expensive wear
was her glorious form. Clad in a dress that wasnât quite the norm of Ranate
tradition, the colour of red was missing, it only really was white. A strange
fact that Lisa noticed but paid no heed towards. Regardless, beneath her purple
cloak and white dress, beneath her bra specifically was-
â My husband.â Ana lovingly whispered, loud enough for Lisa
to hear. For her to see the display of Ana undressing herself. âThe man you
mocked, scolded and ridiculed. I bet you didnât plan on him actually coming
back from Marvialasia did you?â Ana was holding the poor man, trapped between
the squishy flesh of his wife and the fabric that damned him to his place, via
holding the underside of her own tit. She lifted it up with that hand,
caressing its form. Gently rotating and moving her hand around. Ever so slightly,
and periodically she would tap her index finger onto Leon and push him against
her nipple. A sensation that would do more than a mere tickle, it was a feeling
of pleasure. Pleasure from feeling her loved oneâs touch, along with the
euphoria of having his body trapped to her own form.
Leon himself could hardly see out of the bra. However, he
had heard the conversation. His ears were the only thing besides his libido
that were working at all. The bottom half of his body didnât help either. The
fabric, drenched in the sweat of Ana was rubbing off vigorously against his
dick. Keeping him trapped like a caged animal, but also as his member would
grow, that feeling would only intensify.
â Ana, my love. What are you doing?â
He innocently questioned in his head. Knowing full well that
screaming in anguish or in pleasure wouldnât get his queen to notice his rather
pathetic pleas. That in itself wasnât something Leon minded, it was more so the
fact that Lisa was watching.
She was watching, in shock. In surprise.
âHow... How! A mere human, a mere human that donned
the crown as a decoration no less. How is it still alive?! Back in one piece no
less!â Lisa questioned. Ana couldnât help but notice her particular word
choice.
â...â
That being said, Ana didnât answer back immediately.
Her own mind was lost in thought. Lost in pleasure for the teasing she was
doing towards her helpless husband. If anything, it was a sign that she
urgently wanted to do more with him. That if given the opportunity, she would
make him feel things that nothing else could compare to. That she herself would
use him, and feel things that were incomparable to the bliss of all else that
there was to offer from the world.
â Answer me! You-â Lisa snapped. For once, showing the
vigour of her annoying old self again.
âOh please, I thought you were using your right to remain
silent.â Ana mercilessly called back. Her mouth, slightly drooling. An action
she wiped away with the back end of her left hand. â It's no wonder you have no
idea. After all, your head is still stuck in all the ideas and traditions of so
many years ago.â She paused, as she bent forward. Such a small, miniscule
action had Leonâs entire world shaking. He was restraining himself as hard as
he could from shaking his hips back and forth. The last person he wanted,
watching him do such an action was Lisa. However, Anaâs allure and body was
making that rather difficult. Especially since knowing Ana, she didnât mind
anything Leon down there at all. The man could do everything he possibly could
ever do, and Ana wouldnât still complain.
âWhat have you-â Lisa began, only to be cut off by Anaâs
passive face. Her face smiled, but her eyes remained deadly. Focused on the
target. The captured giantess for a moment, and only for a moment,
couldnât help but wonder if this is what her eyes looked like when she hunted
the tiny humans. Such a thought frightened her. It never had occurred before.
She immediately pushed it away.
â The idea of a human coming back to a giantess⌠A foreign
concept for you isnât it. But I love it, personally. Take a look, Mrs
Stonehall, this is what the new Ranate wants. What it yearns for. This image
right here.â She bobbed her upper body back into an upright shape. Shaking Leon
even more. This time in a manner that was wholly uncomfortable. âAh shit.â She
muttered under her breath, not loud enough for Lisa to hear. â Are you
okay?â
Ana asked, and waited for Leon to squirm. She had gotten
fairly good at understanding yes or no answers from her beloved simply from the
way he squirmed around. An angsty squirm was one that represented discomfort.
Whereas gently or the lack of squirming meant comfort. Finally, there was the
periodic, desperate squirming which meant something else entirely, an action
that Ana didnât press Leon on for more information as both of them had
acknowledged what it meant in their heads. Simply put, it was a moment of lust
from Leon. Regardless, Ana continued speaking.
âAh⌠Well thereâs that. That is the society I want. Sure, it
may be impossible to have a completely fair society to humans when they live
with us giantesses. But I want to try. Iâm done with the old, the way of not
even checking up on our little human counterparts. I want the giantesses of now
to⌠Well still be themselves, but also to be at least a little considerate
towards humans.â
Lisa couldnât form words to debate Ana. Not because she was
convinced in the slightest, but because she knew Ana had already solidified
herself into this position. She wasnât someone Lisa could manipulate as of now.
Even with that acknowledgement, Ana only spoke more.
â Look at the poor guy. Heâs helpless, but you can tell he
likes being there. Iâd even know if he didnât want to be there too. If he
wanted to leave. So, I also knew heâd come back to Ranate after going to
Marvialasia. He took his training seriously, he took his mission seriously and
he took our love seriously. He only could do those things because Leon knew I
took the plight of his people, the humans, seriously.â Ana paused. Covering up
her top once more. The flickering torches that lit up the dungeon, the only
light source in play, were soon to be covered up by the layers of fabric on
Anaâs body. Soon, Leon was to be submerged in warm darkness. â What about you?
Your lack of faith in humans comes from what?â She lectured.
â...â Lisa chose to remain silent. Holding herself in place
from calling out the war with Marvialasia or Vascar. Simply because-
â Your normal examples wonât work. Leon has gotten intel, we
know that we can work with someone in Marvialasia. Weâve also captured the king
of Vascar. Suddenly, absolute statements like âAll humans areâŚâ donât
quite work anymore do they?â Ana explained. Which is why Lisa stayed silent. If
Leon arrived back with intel, it meant someone had to have given him intel from
Marvialasia for it to be of any worth. Such a small action would leave a rather
big statement against her ideals. Against what she thought of humans. To Lisa,
Leonâs existence challenged not only her morals on humans. But also the
foundation of the ideas behind those morals at all, the foundation that she
would teach other giantesses such as Rheas about. Without them⌠Suddenly Lisaâs
stance seemed a lot weaker.
Though, the stubborn giantess still wouldnât budge. So, Ana
spoke once more to continue and conclude the conversation.
â The poor humans we found in your residence. Thereâs a lot
of evidence that quite a large number have died, but we donât know how many.
The dealers that sold you them, theyâve disappeared. You also refuse to talk.
So we donât know the grand total. However, weâve also found a small number of
alive humans that look like theyâve gone through a lot of harm, but theyâre
okay due to their enchantments. I do not wish to know what accursed things
youâve done to them, but we will try to rehabilitate them and recover them
back. I wonât let the damage youâve done seep into more conflict⌠With that
being said, please if you have any last things to say. Tell us more about the
dealers that sold you them. We can prevent more harm from happening! We can
even lower your sentence marginally! We can-â
â I do not wish to speak to the daughter of a fool. There is
nothing more to be discussed.â Lisa firmly shut down the conversation. An
action that had Ana bite down heavily on her teeth in anger, it was the only
proportionate response. Lisa had made it clear she was against her, but even
she was a bit more lenient on her assessments towards her mother⌠Not today it
seemed.
â Fine⌠Goodbye, Lisa StonehallâŚâ Ana paused before bringing
herself to speak a little bit more. â May your demise be the end of an era.â
She still needed to properly give out a punishment, but could wait till the war
was over.
With that, Ana stood up and began walking away. Not out of
the dungeon just yet, for there was one more person she had business
with.
â â â
â Would you forgive me if I acted a little bit cruel?â Ana
questioned, in the guardâs office except this time on the top floor. It was a
rectangular corridor that housed many criminals, but the majority of the top
floor inmates consisted of humans.
Ana waited for the squirming from her husband. From his
desperation to move and show any kind of signal. She promised herself that she
didnât just have him like this to only feel good.
â Thank youâŚâ She felt a little lighter knowing that Leon,
from his tiny squirms alone, had given the okay to be a little rough to their
next target. â Sure you donât wanna see the king?â Ana gave Leon one final
chance to change his mind. This was largely the reason she had him tucked away
on her after all.
However, Leon furiously moved about. An action akin to
shaking oneâs head as if conveying a firm ânoâ.
âWell alright then.â Ana sighed. She huffed. It was a simple
exhale that brought her upper chest inward, as the air left her body. She had
hoped that Leon would partake in their conversation against the king of Vascar.
Against his former ruler, the one who mercilessly profited from the corruption
of his home. Alas, he appeared to be shying away into his shell. A remnant of
the old Leon from the first few days she met him returned. It wasnât exactly
something Ana was surprised by, but it was disheartening to see nonetheless.
She stood up properly, and walked towards the door in the guardâs office.
Clutching the handle. âApologies in advance, Iâm going to be a little rough
with him.â As she spoke, she gently padded herself, right where Leon was. Only
with enough force to nudge him slightly.
With that, she found herself in the damp atmosphere of the
most upper floor of the dungeon. It was relatively quiet, an aspect that
contrasted the lower floors which were full of the chatter and mad ramblings of
many giantesses. The upper floor was almost silent.
âAlmostâ being the key word.
There was a quiet murmuring in the shadows, like rats that
could whisper to one another, that was really the only way Ana could describe
the situation in human terms. The whole scene was undoubtedly unnerving. Yet
Ana persisted.
In terms of inmate density, there were far fewer humans
compared to giantesses. While it could be argued that could be proven solely
through the differences in the amount of floors assigned to either, the fact
that a far larger amount of humans being able to fit in one floor made it a
rather unfair comparison.
Such a fact only made the area even creepier, as dimly lit
cages were laid out on tables which had many trapped humans. Majority of which
were criminals, but some were in a weird middle ground of sorts. Such people
had a rather unique situation to them, and dealing with them wasnât possible at
the moment for Ana.
As such, even cruelly from their perspective, she had them
neglected in the jail. An action she herself regretted deeply, as matters such
as that would have been normally addressed if things were running as per
usual.
âYou poor things. Most of you ended up here because of
the conditions humans have had to live in this country for so longâŚâ Ana
acknowledged. Her attitude towards problems was almost rooted in criticism of
systems and prevention rather than punishment and authority. At least for the
most part. Being in her position, there was always some that she just couldnât
help or feel any sympathy for. âThen thereâs the other human criminals. You
poorly disguised fiends donât deserve a second chance.â Her kindness could
only extend so far. She was a queen, someone in a position of power. She had to
draw a line, so she did.
Which is why⌠When she finally found the cube-shaped, metal
cage that housed the battered down king of Vascar, she could just slightly hold
back a face of disdain. As if she was looking at an annoying fly, no even less.
A flea that brought forth an itch. An ant that repeatedly attempted to bite. To
Ana that looked at problems with a broader lens, and as a ruler herself.
Someone who could easily become the scapegoat of all the problems of her nation
if things went wrong. She found herself someone to antagonise.
She truly had only two foes that needed to be dealt with.
Two people that were the root cause of the pain that inflicted not only the
giantesses of today, but also the humans near their lands. Those two people
were none other than-
âThe king of Vascar, and the Marvialasian prince.â
The king of Vascar could have simply stayed away. There was
no need to involve themself in the war. Yet, there he was on that day. That day
where Ana had to force herself to kill human soldiers. The bitter queen
couldnât help but bite her overgrown nail in angst.
âSo much pointless death. So much pointless conflict.
You, you alone are the one who deserves all the blame from Vascarâs side.â
She couldnât help but think.
In the end, that was what a figure of authority was. They,
at least on paper, housed all the power, but they also shouldered all the gaze
from the public eye. If blame was to go to anyone immediately, it would be to
such a person.
âWhy?â Her voice unapologetic and to the point. It emanated
a quiet sense of danger to the king.
The open hostility was felt by the lonesome king. Unlike
other cages on other tables or shelves, which housed multiple humans per a
cage, the king was by himself. The cages themselves were rather special too.
Unlike what the image of a dungeon presented itself as, it was definitely
possible to escape from the cage. The shaky iron bars were evidence of that.
With the correct aptitude and usage of magic, certain people would possess a
high chance of a silent escape. Someone with the aptitude to change the quality
of the bars from the cage could break them apart and escape. Someone could even
utilise the coldness of the surroundings and freeze the bars, making them easy
to snap.
However, almost no human had willingly tried.
Why was that? For what reason, for what purpose? What could
make the prisoners want to stay in their tiny realm, away from any chance of
leaving the dungeon?
The answer was rather simple.
âTo get to the lower floors, the easiest way is to go
down. The only way for humans to get around after leaving their cage would be
to search for cracks on the wooden boards that made up the upper floor ground.
Or maybe a crack on the doors. Thatâs their only hope. There are pests and
other creatures that are only a tad too big to enter the cages we keep them in.
So, while thereâs a chance to escape. The cruel reality of an unpleasant death
is far more likely.â Ana summarised.
The giantess felt rather mixed on the topic. As to leave the
dungeon, the humans needed to get all the way down to the bottom floor. Maybe
the first floor if they could find an easy way to make landing, and somehow get
outside too. All of which posed a massive risk to the tinyâs well being.
Not to mention, cracks on the floor boards were far
too risky for most humanâs to attempt to go through. Many of them were a death
trap, a one way jump to a cell that was housing an inmate. A giantess. One that
most likely would enjoy a new toy to play around with.
âOn one hand. The way the dungeonâs floor plan is made is
genius. It traps the humans on the top floor, subjecting them to the idea that
their puny cages are the safest place for them to be. Only a giantess, maybe
like a prison guard for example could lead them out safely. Which is very
unlikely for an inmate here. Same with the guards who house much disdain for
the humans. As such, on the other hand it is very cruel. The poor humans on the
top floor only have us to depend on for their survival. Whether innocent or
not, itâs all they getâŚâ Ana contemplated. Only to be broken off by a
response from Cambiltoh.
âMarvialasia promised us a share of your land⌠That was all.
They promised to properly teach us magic too. How could we ever refuse?â
Vascarâs king shouted, however, with the tone of a defeated man.
âYou though, are far from innocent.â Anaâs thoughts
were vicious and straight to the point.
Her popularity from the humans of the nation was not to be
underestimated. If they had the resources to do so, they would make parades of
her glory, of Anaâs kindness and rule. Dances, folklore, traditions in itself.
All of that was proliferated around the day Ana took reign. It was an event
treated almost like a festival for the humans. A couple days where they would
boast about her in almost every way they could. While obviously Ana was far
from perfect, in the history of the queens of Ranate, there was no one else far
more suited towards their plight⌠However, she had a limit. She could consider
rehabilitation on Marvialasian soldiers, but that thought process broke down
once getting to any person of power.
As such, her next words were not to be taken lightly at
all.
â Youâre lucky my soldiers didnât squish you like a bug.
Theyâre quite feisty, some of them.â Ana looked down towards her prisoner. She
was an intimidating force of nature, a goliath that boasted not just power of
strength but of political rule. If sheâd desire, Cambiltoh, the king of Vascar
could be executed right then and there.
There would be no one to second guess it either. Lisa was in
custody, Rheas was on thin ice. That left Elysia in the council and she would
support the decision given the stakes. It was typical of someone who was only
somewhat in line with the beliefs she had.
Ana could crush the helpless king, the ant sized spec was
what he was in comparison to her. For the queen, dealing with Cambiltoh
wouldnât take any effort at all. She could remove him from the cube shaped
cage, and position herself over him and let gravity do the work. Screams of
terror would be replaced with screams of agony to eventual silence. To eventual
nothingness. Such power was far from an over exaggeration. It was easy for Ana
to envision the king as a bloody stain, or one soon to be.
However, she calmed herself down. She took a deep sigh. One
of annoyance.
While in her absence, the alchemist confirmed the king
had some basic protections from enchantments. As such, he was quite sturdy.
However, being quite sturdy and being indestructible were very different
things. Ana didnât want to kill the king. Not yet at least. She wanted him and
Leon to have a proper conversation eventually. After all, Cambiltoh didnât know
of Leonâs whereabouts after he was exiled. If anything, it was doubtful if
Cambiltoh knew much of anything about Leon. In his former life as a Vascar
citizen, Leon was only a step or two above being a nobody.
But on the other side, Leon knew many things about his
former king. Many unsavoury things. Ideas and systems Ana heard all about from
her husbandâs stories and words as the two fell asleep together every night.
She knew all of the greed, the incompetence, the lack of care towards peasants.
She knew all of Vascarâs failures from the perspective of a low end noble. What
made it so painful was thinking of what the peasants had to go through. What
their woes were like.
For Ana Darlington-Bliss, a person who couldnât help but see
things from many different accounts from a story, she had a strong distaste
towards the king. A dissatisfaction she had hid before as her kind queenly
figure. However, in the dungeon alone with the king. A war criminal as far as
Ana was concerned.
âA filthy stain that dared to make my husbandâs life full
of misery⌠A fool that dared to challenge the peace and sanctity between our
lands⌠An incompetent man that dared to endanger the lives of so many people
all for nothing.â
She didnât have much to say to him. In reality, she wanted
Leon to say his share of words. She still did, even now.
So, she decided on a new course of action. As she bent down,
still standing but no longer upright. She tilted her upper body forward and
towered over the cage. Her fake smile pervaded any sense of privacy within
Cambiltoh. It was as if she was an angel from above ready to cast
judgement.
Her breasts, quite titanic from the kingâs perspective,
swayed slightly as she leaned forward. Her face descending down, all with the
same disappointed grin she had only from moments prior. The king for a moment
thought this was the end. That his life was beyond his hands.
However, only one of those two statements was correct.
â For your actions. For being the acting head of the
country, you deserve death. A painful one in my opinion, but Iâm no savage.â
Her words cut through Cambiltohâs faint hopes. Any sense of freedom, any chance
of coming out alive were gone. âBut⌠I have someone that I think should speak
to you first.â Ana recited, a notion that caught Leon's attention. He began
squirming slightly, however Ana ignored it.
âAm-Am I being spared?â Cambiltoh, with only the
smallest glimmer of hope in his eye, questioned.
âNo.â A calm response from Ana. âWeâre only going to
postpone your crushing until after he feels ready to speak to you.â
âHe?â Cambiltoh in a confused gaze asked. As far as he knew,
humans and giantesses disliked each other. There also were no male giants.
There was no âheâ that should involve him in the conversation.
â Yes. Feel grateful. Former King of Vascar. Without
him, Iâd have one less reason to end you right now. For all the pain and
suffering youâve done to your people, I feel as if youâd deserve it.â Ana
accentuated Cambiltohâs title, but also added a descriptor to it that the king
felt disgusted by. â Well, for now that will be all I gu-â Ana was cut off, a
notion she was not used to given her position. By a human, which was a fact she
didnât mind. Moreso, it was from a human she had little to no respect towards.
After hearing his reasoning and how little it took for Vascar to be convinced
to join the war, she could hardly take him seriously.
That being said, while she wanted to kill the king, it
wasnât due to pleasure or a lust for blood. Ana felt disgusted by those
emotions, at the very least to some degree she did. Her want to kill Cambiltoh
came from what she felt was the only fitting punishment. Despite hating the
death penalty, only with the most extreme of individuals she felt comfortable
sentencing them with it. It was a rather conflicted position to be at.
âF-Former? Iâm still aliv-'' Cambiltoh started, but at the
same time it took to muster up the courage to speak, Ana had mercilessly cut
him off.
âNo one gave you permission to speak. I said we were done
here. I apologise for being an angry mess, Cambiltoh, but I truly do not care
about you. Is that clear?â The terrified human fell backwards and could only
nod in response. â Youâre basically dead to me anyway. Soon you will be dead. A
stain. You deserve it too, Iâm sure many of your own captured soldiers would
agree.â Cold, brutal and horrifying was all what Leon would describe Ana as
right now. He didnât like hearing her with this level of anger, but he couldnât
also help himself from feeling slightly aroused, after all he wasnât on the
receiving end of this outburst. He vowed to never make his wife this upset at
him. Not only for his health and heart, but because Ana had to deal with enough
stress in her life. â Iâll give a preview of what could happen to you.â
As she voiced those words, she stood up properly and turned
around on the cage. Which was now beneath her, and behind her. The table was
below hip level, perfect height to sit on top of. A fact that made these
dungeons populated and bustling during Jadeâs era to torture humans. Many were
sat on, and had experiences that the term âinhumaneâ would barely scratch the
surface of.
The king, fear had took his legs, keeping them in place, in
awe of what was above. With all his enchantments, he had never been put through
much punishment. With his arrogance and glory, he simply applied some as a
decoration of sorts. To tell his people that he was also participating in the
battle. He never knew it would blow into this. Into the one way ticket to hell
he rightfully deserved, whether he would admit it or not.
Her glorious form, her ass. Was larger than the ground of
the cage. In the area, the metallic prison was so much more puny. In terms of
height, the cage was smaller than her ass as well. Much smaller in fact. He was
effectively stuck in ground zero, the landing point, the zone of destruction
where anything and everything would be squished. Flattened, reduced to a stainâŚ
A notion that Ana painfully kept reminding him of.
âPlease no! Please. You said you wouldnât just yet. What
about the person who wanted to talk to me? What about them?!â Cambiltoh
shouted. However, Ana seemingly didnât care because she hardly reacted to the
information.
Her dress covered her voluptuous form. It created an outline
that really brought out her rear end. Her dress was rather unlike the normal
Ranate traditions as well. This time having a white colour for her hips, waist
and down under. The reasoning for this was also rather simple, but it was
an idea the culturally illiterate king had no clue towards.
It descended down, slowly. Painfully slowly. Cambiltoh
couldnât help but watch in suspense as if time around him had stopped. He
simply curled up into a ball. A shape he was far from reaching with his poor
flexibility and physique. So, he could only lie down and watch.
**CreakâŚ**
Anaâs ass made contact with the cage. Creating an eerie
sound that had Cambiltohâs heart pounding. This was it after all, if in any
second or moment the cage collapsed, the mass that dwarfed his field of vision
would come crashing down. All encompassing, it covered everything. Even if by
some miracle, Cambiltoh properly figured out magic and conjured a way to
escape. It was too late.
The hopeless human couldnât do anything but admire the sight
above. The shape, the curves, the size. There was something about it that
seemed almost heavenly. It was never easy for any intelligent organism to see
the difference in strength and size between themselves and another, but
Cambiltoh was unsure how to react. Questions and ideas panicked through his
mind.
âQuick? Slow? Painful?â
âWhat comes after death?â
âWhat about my kingdom? Whoâll continue the rule? My
wealthâŚâ
**SqueekâŚ**
His thoughts were interrupted by the cage visibly weakening.
The bars were almost bending. It was over soon. He knew it was. It had to be-
âThatâs enough of that.â Ana randomly said. Snapping herself
up back to standing. When she came to sit down, it appeared that it was more of
a semi-squatting action, where she only lowered her legs slightly to get her
ass on the table. Right above the cage, to the point of contact. âDid I scare
you? Good. Now you know how your soldiers felt. What they were thinking,
feeling, hearing. Everything they felt before they died. Frightening isnât it?â
She paused, turning around to see the damage sheâd done to the cage. The state
sheâd left the king in. His face was full of a cold sweat, his body quivered
without his own input. His bodyâs sympathetic nervous system had activated the
fight or flight response, however there was no way he could fight. There was
nowhere to run. He instead shut down, frozen in place. Forced to listen to the
being in front of him. â Yet. you would have your poor soldiers charge in and
face death in the face, all so they could earn the bare minimum to live.â
Ana was of course referring to the corruption and greed that
existed in the upper chambers of Vascar society, the disparity in wealth, the
lack of rights for the common folk. The imprisonment of people who would dare
try to leave the country, or in Leonâs case, the exile of them into giantess
territory.
She chuckled slightly having seen the state of the cube
shaped cage. The bars on the side were slightly bent, and the roof was crunched
downwards. Ana couldnât help but to speak, whether it was to show a display of
power to further have Cambiltoh submit, or a sense of kindness to let him know
she wasnât going for the kill, was up for debate.
âMaybe Iâve put on some weight, I barely even touched it!â
Ana lamented under her breath. A notion that sent a spine shuddering chill down
Cambiltohâs body.
âB-barely touched.â He whispered, only loud enough for
himself to hear.
âRegardless, I hope the cage doesnât break on you. Iâm sure
by now youâve realised that itâs quite the requirement for survival here.â Ana
played the part of the more devilish sounding queen, purposely making herself
sound more aggressive.
It wasnât a part of herself she was proud of, but as the
queen, it was necessary. There was a limit to kindness, a limit to forgiveness,
a limit to redemption.
Not everyone could earn those things, to some it was
definitely possible, but for everyone? Ana knew there was no chance sheâd just
forgive anyone out there. Especially someone in a position of power like
Cambiltoh.
âIâll just leave for another cage once it breaks-â
Cambiltoh thought. However he was interrupted as if his mind was read.
âAnd if youâre thinking about fleeing to someone else's
cage⌠Well, it would be a foolâs endeavour. Thereâs no way for you to enter
another cage without breaking or damaging it first, which would defeat the
whole point.â Ana explained, a fact that left the king of Vascar at silence.
Total silence. He couldnât even dare to think against the mighty goliath in front
of him. âDo not worry about your soldiers, I have far more humane plans for
them. Since perhaps they deserve some redemption, some kindness, some
forgiveness even. I canât say the same for the fool that orchestrated himself
into this position.â Ana scoffed as she began thinking, not even giving
Cambiltoh the bare minimum of her own thoughts.
âReally, if you brushed up on Ranate tradition youâd know
that dresses with white bottoms wouldnât even be used for crushing, or sitting
on humans at all. Hell, why would I give you the luxury of being sat on? It
wouldnât make sense from a political power perspective either. A hostage is
valuable at least as of the current situation. Not so valuable once the war is
won though.â She scorned the idiocy of Vascarâs ruler from her mind, Ana
knew it was far more valuable to have Cambiltoh think he was at deathâs
doorstep. That a simple irritation or change in mood was all that for the
end.
âGoodbye, former king of Vascar, the next time we meet will
probably be the last. I donât particularly believe in the afterlife, as per
Ranate tradition; for your own sake though, Iâd start apologising to the
captured soldiers around you in other cages. You are the reason theyâre stuck
here, rather than their homes with loved ones. Doesnât look too good from a
karmic perspective I suppose.â Ana mocked, as she began leaving. Giving
Cambiltoh a new pounding fear in his heart. While Ana wasnât fond of the tactics
she had employed, they were pretty standard. In fact, she had a lot of practice
with them due to the various arguments with Lisa and Rheas in the past.
**ThudâŚThudâŚ*
Her footsteps grew quieter and quieter. Though they were a
force to be reckoned with, at point blank, many humans would feel their own
insides vibrate in fear from the titanic weight landing on the ground.
Regardless, Cambiltoh could only stare up to the ceiling, beyond the cube
shaped cageâs constraints and to the actual dungeon. He looked at its walls,
its doors and the other cages. The place was dirty, no doubt there was dirt and
filth scattered everywhere. If anything, he deduced that it probably used to be
in far worse condition but it was the newly appointed queen that ordered a
brief tidy up of the place.
Still, to someone of royalty, there was only one thing he
could say.
âPutridâŚFilthy⌠How? How did it come to this?â He lamented,
as he curled his body together to form a ball. He questioned what brought him
to this point, to this position. Being a king meant being prepared to be a
sacrifice, of being killed off at a momentâs notice in the relentless game of
international politics. However, it was the human experience to feel. Decades
of ruthlessness in being a political figure couldnât change that. Cambiltoh was
a mere toy to the giantesses, a tool to achieve a greater outcome for what was
needed in the whole region. The moment he had partaken in the needless plight
against Ranate, solely due to his greed and arrogance⌠His fight was
over.
âWhy did it come to this?â Yet, the foolish king still
questioned on and on.
â â â
The figure dressed in white left the dungeon, carefully
avoiding any signs of dampness that could potentially leave a stain on her
dress. She had changed into it as it was one of her less expensive ones, a form
of semi formal but semi casual wear of sorts. However, the giantess had taken a
liking to it as of now. She didnât want to get it dirty.
âBrrr⌠Itâs cold out here.â A tiny voice squeaked from atop
her left palm.
â Of course it is, the Ranate air is unforgiving this time
of year, thereâs always little pockets where it doesnât quite follow the
seasonal cues.â Ana responded, offering a bit of trivia.
âI see.â
âWanna go back in?â While Anaâs outfit was a rather unusual
dress, the top and bottom werenât a one piece. It was pretty easy to take off
the top, or even partially so to insert a human in. As such, she teased Leon
with a good time.
âHaha⌠All good things in moderation.â He awkwardly
answered. Ana was taken aback. It was the last thing she expected to
hear.
âWha-Why?â She almost shouted, but quietly. It was more so a
figure of tone that resembled shouting. âWeâve been together for so little and
youâre already bored of meâŚâ She frowned, putting out her lips slightly
on purpose. A notion that caused Leon to immediately back pedal on.
â I want to talk, canât do that If my mind is in other
placesâŚâ Ana noticed him stare right onto her chest. His gaze eyed her bosom
for warmth and comfort. However, he had rejected such pleasures for a chance at
conversation.
âThey say we giantesses are rather used to being stared at.
However, not many will admit how much they long for the gaze of their lover,
and their lover only. A shame that my beloved refuses to reciprocate in more
intimate ways.â Ana replied, as if announcing the fact to a crowd but no one
was there to listen but Leon and herself. As such, it was done to elicit a
sense of shame from her husband.
â We canât converse from that damned humid prison.â Leon
bashfully answered. A month without his wife had him regress a bit in how to
deal with his towering queen. He had noticed Ana was acting far nicer and
colloquial with him than anyone else, but other than that, he was a toy being
played with.
â How mean! There are far worse prisons out thereâŚâ Ana half
jokingly replied as she pushed out her chest slightly. However, she made a
point too. A point neither Leon or herself were trying to acknowledge since Ana
fished him out of her bra.
âYeah⌠The dungeon sucks.â Leon caved in, renouncing the
playful tone the two had built up.
â The system sucks. Before my mother was in charge, it was
far too easy to jail someone. Especially humans. Anyone who dared to voice a
concern would be sent here, anyone whoâd defend a human would be put under
suspicion. Slowly, weâre changing things to a more eloquent period but I canât
help but feel like it isnât enough.â Ana earnestly voiced. Leon simply sat atop
her palm, which was facing towards the heavens above. Waiting for Ana to
continue.
â When I see people who are actively sold on returning to
our cruel roots, or people in positions of power that partake in that corrupt
mindset. I guess It sets me off a little.â
âA little is an understatement.â Leon thought to
himself.
âWhat do you think, honey?â Ana prompted. Feeling a little
bit insecure.
â I wonât lie. It was a bit surprising to see up close. Or
uh, feel up close. It was a little hard to see through the fabric haha.â He
chuckled, awkwardly. âPoint is, It was definitely off seeing you like that. The
person that warmly accepted me into this land, acting so hostile against
another human. It wasnât surprising by any means, Iâd always guessed youâd kill
some people before. For whatever reason. But, it still was a little
unsettling.â Leon commented. Unsure himself where he was going. In reality, he
wanted Cambiltoh dead. He was the man at the top of the totem pole that made
Vascar what it was.
âEven if he wasnât, it isnât like he had done anything to
change the country for the better either.â Leon thought.
â Yeah⌠Iâm sorry.â Ana apologised. An action Leon felt was
completely unnecessary. She acted a little mean, it was something Ana herself
had recognised. Though, the death of Cambiltoh would bring forth a new era in
Vascar undoubtedly. As such, it was a matter that often felt conflicting.
âOh not at all. Donât apologise. That wasnât what I meant.â
He tried to soften the blow.
âNo⌠I think it's worthwhile acknowledging.â Ana paused as
she spoke. âWhen you have some sort of authority, and someone just doesnât act
the way you want them to. You end up saying and doing things, mean things. Acts
that have an indescribable amount of cruelty behind the words spoken. For us
giantesses, our size lets us have a natural sort of authority. We end up saying
and doing the most inhumane things out there. I guess I even let loose some of
that today.â Ana answered, there was no remorse in her words anymore. It was
instead replaced with a sort of curiosity.
â I think it's normal. Itâs the human experience after all.
Bursts of anger, little bits of sadness and other emotions. We canât always be
happy. Back at Vascar, the nobles would act the same way with other nobles of
lesser status, or even the peasants!â Leon reflected.
âDoesnât make it okay though. Still makes me think I
couldâve handled myself maybe just a little bit better.â Ana mentioned an idea
that Leon had forgotten all about. That this was the person his wife was. That
this was who Ana Darlington-Bliss was. While she wouldnât ever forgive
Cambiltoh or Lisa, she would still try to recognise the problems in play. To
try to do something about them. He could only smile at that response.
âMhm.â
Ana paused, as she smiled back. Affirming that her lover was
still standing with her. Even though she had let out a slightly ugly side of
herself, she felt at peace that her husband was still there for her.
She simply reached in for a kiss, or more accurately she
pulled her palm to her face, puckering her lips.
**Smooch.**
The sudden action knocked the little man backwards, making
him dizzy. The two could only laugh it off.
â We have some time to make preparations. We need to go over
a lot of things, and finish some administrative tasks⌠But, if everything goes
well. The war with Marvialasia will be over at our next conflict.â Ana
announced excitedly. â We canât keep our prisoners here in suspense forever
either. Youâll talk to the king of Vascar right? For me at least?â Ana pleaded
in tone.
â... Maybe. I donât really have anything to say to him.â
Leon responded, he was embarrassed.
â Doesnât matter. When this conflict is over, I want to show
your people⌠Well you. I want Vascar and Marvialasia to be vassal states of
ours. I want to show the innocent people of Vascar the possibilities of what
mingling with us can do! I want to show them what their hatred has led them
towards with the king. I want to show them more of us!â Anaâs optimistic cheer
made it very hard for Leon to stay in a state of emptiness about the
topic.
There was only one thing he could do in response. A simple
action that was brimmed with the positive energy mankind was capable of shining
in. In a world where cruelty and corruption, betrayal and revenge, desperation
and angst were all plentiful. Leon Vi baster, now in name a Darlington-Bliss,
could only put his closed fist in the sky, as he was excited for the world
around him to change. A sign that represented agreement with Ana, a giantess.
For the hope of a better tomorrow was, undoubtedly too, a
part of the human experience.
Chapter End Notes:
We're about halfway caught up to the story on where it is currently at. Please do leave a review to let me know what everyone thinks!
A Preventable Outcome 1.
Word Count: 8423
Added: 04/15/2025
Updated: 04/15/2025
âSimply put, your squadron is too injured for a clash
against Marvialasia.â A noble voice commanded. Her tone agitated, as if sheâd
just repeated a point.
âWith all due respect, we can handle ourselves here. It
isnât-â A mighty voice was cut short, her sentence laid unfinished.
â Miranda, we canât risk too much. You may be fine, with
your exceptional magic prowess. However, members of your squadron are not. Some
are still tending to their wounds from the squirmish we had with Vascar.
Theyâre not suited for the upcoming conflict.â Ana, the owner of this voice,
reasoned. Her arms crossed, she was tired of saying the point over and over.
â They are ready. We all are. Weâve asked the mightiest
healers of Ranate to tend to our woes over the past few weeks. Milady, I assure
you our health is as good as it ever will be.â Mirandaâs voice shifted near the
end of her sentence, tending towards respect once more.
It was an argument worth considering, many of her squadron
were in condition to fight as if theyâd not just been fighting only a few weeks
prior. However, Anaâs iron heel stayed put. She wouldnât budge.
â You make a point worth raising.â She acknowledged.
âI thank you for listening, milady. So, what is your final
judgement?â
â You will not be fighting in this war.â Ana announced, much
to the dismay of Miranda. However, Ana wasnât done talking just yet either. â
You, and your squadron will instead go along with a small group of soldiers to
keep watch over the eastern border⌠Satisfied?â
â Yes. That would be enough for us.â Miranda was delighted,
though disappointed in her squadronâs absence from the battle field, she was
simply happy to be of some use at all. While most of her squadron were healed,
some were still suffering from minor injuries. The giantess could only assume
that her queen wouldnât want to risk losing any elite members of her
army.
â Perfect.â Donned in a luxurious red and white outfit, made
with the finest quality silk, she turned her body around to face the crowd in
front of her. There were 3 groups of giantesses, soon to be separated into 6.
With one human squadron in an elevated position. Ana herself was on top of a
stage, gazing down at her subjects. A whole army was awaiting her. Awaiting her
orders. She began to raise her voice. â Ladies, gents, everyone. Today is a
historic day of our time. Today will be one of the few battles we fight
alongside some humans, today will be a battle we fight for the humans and for
ourselves. Today shall be the day our history changes, and is changed for the
better.â
The queen riled up the masses, boosting the morale of all
that stood in front of her. It was no easy task, but for Ana Darlington-Bliss,
it was hardly a task that was daunting. She wasnât done yet, she continued to
speak.
â We have but one goal, that is to have Marvialasia
surrender. Ideally, a surrender and a way to erase their corrupt ideology.
However, that isnât an easy task. Letâs think about how many years weâve
struggled as a country on how weâve treated the humanâs of this nation. Yes,
Iâm sure it isnât a pretty picture. But today is the day we can change that.
Marvialasia may surrender, but their ideology may never die down. The ideology
that only humans can flourish has created a thorn on how we as people look at each
other. How we prosper as a country. Like a thorny vine that has grown too big,
we are prone to being burned. Of everything vanishing. I would like to say,
that is exactly what happened to Queen Jade, the tyrant. '' Ana paused.
Creating a moment of silence to let her audience take in the information.
She examined the crowd, she heard the slight whispers and
murmurs moving about. Having noticed that platoon 1 was being obedient and
following along, however with a sense of nervousness. Whereas platoon 3 was
full of quiet chatter, people most likely talking behind her back. Platoon 2
was the most disciplined, however to Ana that was completely expected. Another
thing she noticed was how the human platoon was acting, just like platoon 2,
there was a sense of comfort around how they conducted themselves.
She continued.
â Today, we donât want to repeat the same mistakes of the
past. We want to open a way forward. Thatâs why, Iâd like to present to every
soldier here 3 doctrines to follow in combat. The first being simple, no
civilian casualties. They are not who weâre fighting.â Almost instantaneously,
a bit of disgruntled movement was seen in one of the platoons. However it
quickly calmed down. âNext being that all platoonâs are to follow their set
paths. If too much pushback from Marvialasiaâs defence, platoon 3 are permitted
to temporarily retreat. Platoon 1 is allowed to rejoin their defensive platoon
on our side and focus on that. Platoon 2 however will be needed to keep on
proceeding⌠Finally, all human soldiers must be at least roughly inspected
before any confirmation to kill can be given. Now this last one is important,
but I recognise some difficulties doing it in the heat of the battle field.
That being said, we have a human platoon, we cannot risk mistaking our human
allies for the Marvialasian defenders.â Ana finished, purposely announcing
âMarvialasian defenderâ over the dehumanising term of âenemyâ.
Though, despite all that, Ana couldnât help but inwardly
think. âSome members of this offensive unit will definitely not follow the
doctrines. Namely doctrine 3 and maybe 1. Weâve already spoken to Sarina about
the counter measures against Marvialasiaâs plan. Some people here may have
gotten a little overconfident, perhaps thinking this was an easy way to mess
around with some humansâŚâ
âIâd also like to add.â Ana began speaking, concluding her
piece. â Any giantess seen breaking these rules will be severely punished. Any
human rebelling and betraying Ranate will also be captured and
prosecuted.â
Leon, who was standing atop Anaâs shoulder this whole time
simply waited. As he thought to himself. âIn an ideal world that last bit
would be unnecessary⌠In an ideal world. â
It was a pervasive thought to be thinking of spending
intimate time with Ana in the current moment, but Leon remembered how much Ana
wanted to earlier. However neither could get into the mood for it. For they did
not live in such an ideal world, where these worries didnât exist
â â â
âCaptain Lez, Iâve packed all the supplies.â A gentle voice
called out.
âFood, spare equipment and water⌠All check. We should be set to go with all
this.â The captain replied, by contrast it was rather stern. Sharp even, it
went against the norm of the giantesses around the captain, Lez.
âPlatoon 1. Full of the newbies. Fresh recruits that have
finished their formal training. Youngest one is 21 years of age, while the
eldest is 23.â The size of this platoon is about 70 giantesses.â Lez
thought to herself. The dark haired woman was quick to analyse, it was
instinctual to her. Being the formal trainer of the newbie giantess unit for 10
years now, the 33 year old was blessed with quick thinking skills and an
incredible aptitude in deduction and reasoning, though with some distress in
keeping emotionally calm at times. Regardless, the skills in deduction and
reasoning were a requirement for her position. Anything else would be short of
a foolâs errand. It was essential that the next wave of warriors were kept
alive and well whilst they got experience on the battlefield.
â Captain⌠I donât know how to feel going forward.â
The same giantess interrupted Lezâs thoughts. The captain simply sighed with a
smile, seeing a familiar gaze in her eyes that she too would have had a decade
prior.
âYou can rest assured. While I may not agree with everything
the Darlington-Bliss family advocates for, I can guarantee they want the best
for this nation.â As she spoke, she changed her demeanour, shifting her left
hand to hold her hips. It was as if she was flaunting them. â That includes
making sure giantesses like us are as safe as we can be.â
â...â
Lez inspected the worried face of the lady she was speaking
to, it didnât look like sheâd put her at ease. So she simply tried some
more.
âAnd besides, everyone else in this unit respects Ana a lot.
I can tell itâs more than a mere formality. Itâs something more personal.
As if you all really value the things she valuesâŚâ Lez paused for a brief
moment. âIf so, I can only ask you to put your trust in her once more. Our
position is the farthest away from any conflict, at least from our intel.â The
captain, with her free hand, brushed away her thin bangs. The dark brown hair
obstructed her face, something Lez was slightly annoyed by as sheâd missed the
chance to cut her hair.
âI wish there were more humans back home⌠Canât find a
date anywhere.â She internally grimaced. Revealing the lack of
companionship in her home life. She had been trying hard to obtain a partner.
At this point, she had grovelled to fate itself. Any means necessary was good
enough for her. Relentlessly, sheâd gone through most of Egulbaâs dating scene.
All to no avail. âMaybe I need a new hairstyle.â As her thoughts
came to be, she sighed. Not knowing where to begin. She knew that such thoughts
needed to be silenced, especially before the conflict that was to arise.
âOkay thenâŚâ The woman forced a smile, plastering confidence
over her face. â Weâll do our best.â She interrupted Lezâs thoughts. Something
that was for the best. The nervousness was still evident through her eyes
though.
â She says that. Theyâve all said that. No one here
argues with the chain of command, nor is anyone trying to interject their own
thoughts into anything. Itâs a very docile platoon. Thereâs a sense of a
calming obedience to it. If anything, I'm probably the outlier here.â Lez
analysed as she waved the nervous soldier goodbye. Offering an uplifting
smile.
There was still time before the march towards Marvialasia
began. Currently platoon 1 was situated into their blue marked defensive
position. Half of them would be moving into combat, orienting themselves into
the attack.
Lez herself knew everyone in her platoon by name. She could
hastily make a judgement on the person based on their voice and facial
features. Not something many giantesses could pull off, as memorising such a
large number of faces was rather hard. Ana herself would call it a challenging
feat. Though Lez Zelmer knew Ana could pull it off if she tried. As competent
and proud as the captain was, she dared not underestimate her queen.
The current plan was devised by Ana and her assisting human,
the king consort of the nation. Lez herself didnât know how to feel about Leon
Vi Baster. On one hand, he had proven himself useful. A great deal of
information on the enemy, including when they would attack and where the larger
density of their soldiers would be, was all provided thanks to him. However, he
was a human.
Lez Zelmer knew firsthand how fragile and weak humans were.
Her first instinct was to build a cage for them, and let them live in harmony
and peace under her guidance and gospel. In essence, the captain was rather
nervous about putting humans in positions where they may be susceptible to
danger. She simply wanted to become the shield thatâd tank all the pain for
them. It was the drive thatâd let her become such a formidable person, someone
determined to teach the next generation of warrior giantesses out on the field.
At least, Lez was like that to the nationâs own humans. The
main reason why Leon was a detriment in Lezâs eyes was that he was a foreign
human. Not one from Ranate soil. He barely had any time to ingest Ranate
culture either. She knew first hand from the first wedding ceremony the royal
couple had, that Leon was lacking in his mannerisms. Though, that could be
fixed. It wasnât a big deal as it was.
The Marvialasian enemies though? Lez believed they couldnât
be fixed. That once they were the enemy, that was it. That was all they were to
her. That line of thinking was what formed the moral backbone Lez had against
the Darlington-Bliss family and their governance and policies.
â...But, I canât ignore it either. The former
Marvialasian soldiers that are integrating into our society are doing rather
well.â
Lez was at an impasse on what to believe. On what moral code
she needed to follow. She didnât like what Ana stood for in its entirety, but
it proved useful nonetheless.
âIf we get Marvialasians into the country⌠Maybe I can
finally get a date.â Lez thought, before immediately shrugging off such a
line of thinking. âNo! Theyâre the enemy. Theyâre soldiers. If they fight.
You fight.â
â â â
âYep, thereâs the border. You can tell from the foliage
beginning to shift.â
âShift?â A voice questioned.
â The nation of Ranate is one born from conquest and
territorial expansion. There used to be many smaller kingdoms and lands that
made up our country today. Each having small changes in their environment.â The
giantess from earlier clarified.
âWe, in the third platoon, are standing on the border
between Ranate and Marvialasia. Weâve left our defensive position behind.
Thereâs some small differences, but I can tell. The leaves, the trees, the
actual land itself is different off in the horizon. Weâre close. Perhaps only a
half hour walk away from entering their territory. At least Iâd reckon so,
Lavial.â
âWeâre really close by then.â Lavial responded, her
demeanour and attitude quite calm and collected. It was typical for the 31 year
old giantess. Sheâd been in many skirmishes on the western front. Volunteering
to fight against the humans sheâd despised over the years. Doing anything in
her prowess to keep them under foot. âI guess I canât tell, Iâve never been one
to pay attention to such small details.â
â Which is why Iâm the commander of this platoon.â The
confident giantess exclaimed rather proudly to her subordinate, indirectly
flaunting the fact that she was in a higher up position despite being 3 years
younger.
âCommander Rashtahl. I hear from south Ranate, youâve
managed to snag up one of the only high position seats from that area.â Lavial
recounted.
âThough I was demoted one rank.â Rashtahl corrected.
âYeah, Ana isnât so fond of you.â
Lavialâs words irked the commander. It appeared sheâd hit
her where it stung.
â Sheâs not fond of anyone here. Itâs why weâre the support
group, not the main group. Despite our skills being comparable to platoon 2⌠I
guess we lack some experience with magic thoughâ Rashtahl crossed her arms, and
sat down on a hill. Creating a permanent engraved shape of her ass on the earth
itself. She made sure to cross her legs too. Revealing the shapely physique she
was proud of. One that caught the gazes of many giantesses alike. Humans too,
though theyâd see such a sight only moments before their demiseâŚ
She was somewhat built too, though sheâd become less and
less relevant on the main battle field during her enlistment as sheâd rise to
higher positions. She was now someone overseeing battles, or scouting and
taking in information in smaller private squadrons. Not on the front lines
themselves. So, she was less built than Lavial. Far less built in fact.
âA shame. If sheâd loosen up a bit, itâd make things so much
better around here.â Lavial commented.
âNot like weâre in any position to be disagreeing with her
though.â Rashtahl added on. âThe plan we have allows for some degree of
information to spread about. Anything that changes or anything that needs to be
noted down can be passed down to our scouts. Theyâll rely on the blue defensive
position we have way behind us. Whoâll then be responsible for taking it back
to home base. If any information needs to get to us, the human platoon can try
to relay it to the relevant defensive platoon. Who can contact us through a
scout.â
âHome base can also just contact us through the reverse
chain of events.â Lavial further explained.
âThat too.â The commander agreed. Offering a sigh
afterwards. â Well whatever. As long as I get to crush some puny humans. Itâs
all I could care for.â Smiling viciously as she spoke.
âWhat about the rule the queen mandated. About prisoners? We
need to send them back to home base after all.â
âPrisoners? Like weâd get any.â Rashtahl carelessly said,
eyeing up the lonesome, terrified human scout atop the shoulder of Lavial. âSo
you keep quiet. Is that clear?â
âY-yes. Of course.â The terrified human could only offer an
obedient reply.
âHeâs kinda cute.â Lavial poked him with her finger.
Threatening to push him off her shoulder, to the hard grassy soil below. âAfter
this whole war is over, what do you say? You wanna try something new? Spending
time with a big lady like me?â
âPlease, Lavial. Relax. Youâll scare him off.â Rashtahl
responded, holding back a chuckle. âRegardless, thatâs besides the point. I
need you to be clear on this. Whatever we tell you to retell to home base, that
is all you tell home base. Not one word more and not one word less. That
clear?â
âYes, Maâam.â The human straightened up. Not knowing what
would happen to him if he dared to rebel.
âThatâs right. Remember, these people want to attack us.
They want to attack me! You wouldnât want anything done to me would you, tiny
human.â Lavial loosened up her top slightly, revealing her cleavage, which the
human had full visual access to. His eyes only momentarily gazed upon the sight
before trying to lock eyes with Lavial once more.
âUmm. Uh-â The words were freezing up on him. He wasnât sure
what to say, or what he was meant to say.
âLavial, youâre scaring him off again. Look, just stay
quiet. I donât care what else happens to you.â She clicked her tongue mid
sentence. Staring daggers at the poor soul.
âGeez, whoâs scaring who off again?â Lavial responded,
poking her human companion once more. It was a feeling she could get addicted
to. Perhaps she already was. âStay quiet for me, okay? Iâll take you out on a
date to the wine and dine city of Ranate!â
âWine and dine city?â The human was puzzled, quite unsure
what she was talking about. Heâd never heard of such a place and he was a
proper Ranate human. Someone who grew up with the culture.
âRaurum isnât for winery or fine dining anymore.â Rashtahl
interrupted. â Doesnât look like itâll be returning to its former glory till
this war is over.â
âRaurum? But that's the home base for this operation!â
The human thought in his head.
âWoah, whatâs with the negativity now. Weâre going to win
this war and finally theyâll be able to de-fortify the city. The fine dining
scene will explode. Trust meâ Lavial explained. â Listen, a lot of the far
eastern cities donât run like they used to. Ever since Marvialasia has been
stepping up their attacks since so many years, weâve had to dedicate more and
more of our cities to be populated by non-civilians.â
âThat isnât to say theyâre that well fortified outside of
war times though.â Rashtahl interrupted.
âYea, moreso just that there arenât many normal folk around
these parts. Makes it a lot easier for us in the military to stay about.â
Lavial finished.
âYes⌠Good to know.â The scout saluted, offering a polite
gesture he hoped that the giantesses would stop lecturing him.
âStill though⌠Arenât the people in this platoon a little
bit too excited for war?â He wondered, not knowing the importance of that
question for what was to come.
â â â
â-As the squadron in charge of maintaining order in the
battlefield, we have a duty to serve. I need not repeat myself, nor repeat the
orders Queen Ana gave out, however Iâll briefly touch upon them again. We, in
the second platoon, cannot afford to retreat. Our march forward is the signal
for the other two platoons to go forward. Our retreat means cancelling the
operation and turning this into a defensive position. One that we may lose! As
such, we cannot run.â The commander yelled, expelling her thunderous voice
across the field. Where all the soldiers stood, finely donned in equipment
resistant to magic.
It was a rather unfortunate consequence of the nature of the
war, however magic fights were certain. With that certainty, meant there was an
expectation to dress properly against such techniques. Unlike traditional
armour, forged with expert craftsmanship from a blacksmith to cover up the body
from cuts and any blunt damage. Magic armour worked a little differently.
For one, Ranate lacked the materials to have a metal that
could provide adequate magic defence. So, in its stead, enchanted cloth was
utilised. For that was rather easy to come by. It was technology given by the
nations nearby in trade and other processes. Technology that Ranate giantesses
could work with, only to a limited degree however. In truth, the giantesses
lacked the aptitude to be creating such armour. In their stead, it was often
the humans of the nation that would be in charge of the manufacturing
process.
It was an endeavour popularised by Anaâs mother, the queen
before the current queen. She had allocated a lot of funds towards the human
population of the country, though only to a select few industries, to increase
the number of humans working there. Obviously, one such industry was the
production of magic armour.
Utilising a vast array of fabrics, from cotton to silk to
other readily available materials. The humans abided by their orders to create
a fine array of clothes resistant to magic. Clothes that would absorb the mana
into them, and allow the person donned to intake that mana. They had some of
the technology from dwarven blueprints from a prior age. Along with other
industrial techniques.
âStill though⌠Iâm not a fan of the skin tight designâŚâ
The commander inwardly complained as she stared at the sea of soldiers in front
of her. Every giantess had their clothing wrapped around firmly to their
physique. Highlighting their hips, their bust and their legs. Among various
other things, such as the muscles of the more well built soldiers. âWhateverâŚ
Itâs a requirement.â She scoffed. Remembering the debrief sheâd gotten from
Ana.
As fate would cruelly have it, the clothing would only work
as magic armour if it was skin tight. Anything less, it may as well be like any
other cloth. Such a fact annoyed many of the giantesses in platoon 2, who
werenât used to such apparel.
Being from the top of the countryâs military forces outside
of Mirandaâs unit, they often stuck to light armour that covered up most of
themselves. With some giantesses choosing to put on some metallic gear like a
shoulder guard or metal boots. Though that was rare. Not many times would a
giantess willingly give up her comfort for slightly better defence.
âWeâre only waiting on the signal from home base now. We
will begin our march at once when it arrives.â The commander of platoon 2,
Devita Shont, shouted aloud as she returned back to her chair. She was by no
means someone to underestimate. While not known for her fierceness or
otherworldly strength, she was recognised as someone that brought results.
Being an ambassador of Ranate was her role, someone who would venture out to
other countries to maintain public relations on behalf of Ranateâs acting ruler.
Devitaâs body was also a hue darker than most giantesses of Ranate, as sheâd
just spent a lengthy mission in the far east where the sun shone brightly.
Harshly even.
The U.P or the United Provinces were an important country to
maintain as allies. Theyâd overlook all wars happening in the eastern side of
the continent, atop their mighty chair as the regional superpower. Capable of
stopping or prolonging any conflict. Capable of swaying all other countries in
the nearby area as to remain docile or to act aggressively. In short, they were
a scary force, one that not even haughty Ranate during the era of Jade the
cruel, would dare make an enemy of. For comparison, to stand on the same league
would require Ranate to swallow up not just Marvialasia, but all of its
surrounding neighbours. Only then would a comparison be possible with the U.P.
Their stance on Ranate currently was one of tolerance.
Theyâd simply tolerate the existence of giantesses for the time being, just
like how theyâd tolerate the existence of the rising country known as
Marvialasia. It didnât take a genius to realise that to them, it probably
didnât matter who won the war between Ranate and Marvialasia. It was a wee
squabble to them. It was a fact that irritated the commander of the second
platoon. Devita found it despicable that a mighty country could oversee such
conflict, and seemingly watch it occur from the sides with no intervention. She
knew the leader of the U.P thought of it mockingly, a gesture akin to âThis
is what happens when you donât align with us, or under us.â
They controlled the economy in the eastern continent on a
larger scale. They controlled how commerce and trade were handled. In fact,
they were currently in charge of the occupation of a country as of right now.
Having the original settlers lay bear to watch as their conquerors reaped their
lands. It was an act no different to what the land of Ranate had done to the
previous countries that once made up its territory. A fact that was popularised
like a proud trophy of the queendom by Jade, but now being reworked by
Ana.
It was due to that reworking that Devita knew the U.P were
problematic, as such a framework only proved to be a sign of tyranny. That
being said, going against them would mean being branded as a hostile force in
the eastern nations. Such a thing would never be worth it. Ranate had enough
dealing with Marvialasia, not to mention being neighbours with other
empires.
âRegardless, The U.P are an interesting people. They
dress to cover their skin from the warmth. Trying to get as much protection
from the sun as possible. It left a lot of their clothes being light and thin,
but strangely enough it still had a cooling effect.â Devita analysed,
possibly offering a reason as to why sheâs not a fan of the magic armour style
of clothing. Which were the opposite in design, being tight and restrictive.
Covering almost every part of her body from the neck down. âWe donât
have many of these rags, thereâs a reason we never really use them, except
against Marvialasia⌠Shared a couple with the third platoon too.â
â-Devita, Maâam.â A soldier walked up toward Devita,
hoisting a human atop her shoulder. âOrders from H.B.â She said, referring to
their base of operations. Where both Ana and Leon were situated.
âIt's begun?â Devita sighed as she asked, as if knowing the
answer.
âIt has begun.â The soldier confirmed. Disrupting her
commanderâs short break as the spiral to war had just started.
âTo victory, and maybe just we can put this whole giantess
against human conflict behind us after too.â Devita grasped the opposite
shoulder of where the human was. A gesture that the soldier could only return
with a smile. After all, the giantesses in platoon 2 were loyal to Anaâs
cause.
âAye, Maâam.â
â â â
âWeâve been marching for quite a while now, still no enemy
troops?â Lavial inquired. Her tone began to sound irritated as nothing of
interest had occurred. For something as serious as a war, she was expecting a
little more from Marvialasia, even if they were being attacked
unpromptedly.
âCivilian houses and small towns off the beaten path, thatâs
all. If you look closely you can see them off in the distance⌠Too bad we canât
do anything to âem though. Ana would have our heads in.â Rashtahl answered.
Being the voice of the third platoon, she had to make all the final calls. It
wouldnât be an impossible task to silence the giantesses of the third platoon
to swear themselves into secrecy, however it was too risky. Rashtahl wasnât a
fan of such an idea. So, she begrudgingly accepted the rules Ana proposed. âNo
soldiers.â
âWell whatever, weâre only a bit into their territory. Still
got to head towards the rendezvous spot with platoon 2 later. Really hoping we
see some of these soldiers before then.â Lavial sighed as she spoke, a sign
that irked the scout seated atop her shoulder for some reason. He couldnât
pinpoint why specifically, but it definitely had to do with her nonchalant
attitude. That much was certain.
The platoon as a whole walked in a group, not completely
uniform or anything. But simply many groups of people who were walking together
in layers. There were small gaps in the formation, but it wasnât anything to
worry too much about either. Rashtahl knew this. She also knew about the
implications a horde of giantesses walking would be like for the tiny humans
nearby. The ground shaking, the very earth vibrating, Trees rustling and
animals fleeing. For an ignorant Marvialasia it was a scene out of hell, one
out of a theatre performance of horror no doubt.
Though, that obviously wasnât the reality either.
Marvialasians grew up fearing the giantesses, so much so that they would
conclude the earth shaking was the result of a titanic lady before an
earthquake. In other words, the nearby civilians would be aware of the
giantesses of platoon 3 nearby. It was a fact that any rational platoon leader
would make notice of and do something about.
âWell whatever, the more humans come charging away, the
more fun we have!â Rashtahl, the platoon leader, deduced. She knew full
well that a Marvialasian scout was on its way towards them any minute.
âSay, human, have you ever seen another one of your kind get
crushed?â Lavial asked, employing a polite tone. One that felt out of place,
uncanny even. The Ranate scout atop her shoulder made sure to answer
carefully.
âN-no. Of course not.â
âAwww, this may get a little traumatic for you then. Itâs
fine, everyone has a first time with these kinds of things.â She whispered, her
breath just narrowing escaping the scoutâs body.
âI can handle it, weâre all trained for this kind of stuff.â
âThatâs not what I meant⌠Regardless, you owe me a date
after this. So donât get scared of me anytime soon, âkay?â Lavial pouted
slightly, as if trying to tempt the man atop her shoulder. It wasnât as if he
was getting a proper view of her face, but she didnât care. Lavial was aware
that humans paid attention to the little things, after all they werenât so
little from their perspective.
âWhat do you mean then?â He quivered as she spoke, though he
tried to hide it.
âThe sounds of a person being crushed, their last pleas
before being eaten, or the screams of someone being digested. Literally being
turned toâŚâ Lavial stopped, after seeing the horror on the tinyâs face. She
smiled knowingly, as if excited. âSee, you arenât cut out for this. For
watching us do war. But it's okay, I know exactly where I can keep you till
weâre done for the day!â
âLavial.â Rashtahl interrupted, giving her the side eye.
Though after analysing the situation in her head, she changed her tone.
âActually, Itâs not like weâre gonna be using our scout⌠Youâre free to do
whatever you please with him.â
âYay!â The giantess shouted quietly, as if really making
sure to deliver the playful and nonchalant vibe to the human atop her shoulder.
âWell, donât worry. I got the perfect place for you little guy.â
She reached into her collar, plunging the guy into her
cleavage in the dark. Underneath the layer of clothing, nothing was visible.
Instead, the cold Marvialasian air was replaced with a humid body warmth. One
that seemingly could lull him to sleep if not for the world shaking movement.
Her tits, the globular mounds he was positioned in between were a cage. His
vain attempts to move about only pushed himself deeper. Obstructing his own
senses further and replacing them all with the feel of Lavial. With her
heartbeat and bodily warmth.
âNice and snug.â Lavial spoke down to chest, though to any
onlooker it would appear as if she was talking to no one and nothing. The human
wasnât visible from the outside.
âMmrphhh!â He shouted, as he tried to pry himself free from
the fleshy jail he was encased between. His hands grasping at Lavialâs skin
like a desperate attempt of someone trying to escape quicksand. Only to fall
victim to fate and sink in deeper and deeper.
âQuit getting distractedâŚâ Rashtahl paused as she analysed
the oncoming situation. âI see a human scout up ahead, an enemy one. Theyâve
probably seen us too.â
The surrounding giantesses immediately tighten up their
stances, even Lavial who was in utter joyful bliss a moment prior had switched
gears entirely. Her facial expression matched her sense of mood. That being
serious and dedicated.
âWhatâs the plan?â Lavial asked the obvious, as she hoped
for a chance to spring forward onto some action. While guaranteeing a date was
fun in itself, it lacked a certain air of playfulness she could get with enemy
soldiers. A sense of being powerful enough to cause some real damage. She
yearned for such a feeling. It wasnât an unusual sentiment in the third
platoon.
âMaintain our line of defence, weâll methodically push
forward as we wipe out the enemy bit by bit. As for me, Iâll be after the scout
and any nearby soldiers.â She declared proudly. It was common in Ranate culture
that leaders of platoons were the ones to charge forward, rather than hiding
behind a plethora of lesser trained soldiers. Rashtahl was one such giantess
that adamantly refused to let the less experienced soldiers in before
her.
As for why? It was simple. She knew it was simple. For
that reason, she could only smirk. Rashtahl was a giantess who took pleasure on
the negotiating table, as much as she did during combat. As long as her enemies
were human, she would continue to enjoy herself.
âTheir scout? Heâs running away.â Lavial commented.
âHold on to these,â Rashtahl handed Lavial the basic
supplies that she was holding before bolting towards the scout in front of
her.
âDoesn't matter where you run,â She mockingly
analysed, catching up to the fleeing human in the distance. He was quite far
away from his perspective, a couple kilometres was an understatement. He
thought himself safe. He thought that the giantesses wouldnât notice his
presence for he would simply be too small and insignificant to be seen.
He was wrong.
He couldnât have been more wrong.
For the experienced veterans of the 3rd platoon, spotting
humans from great distances was the bare minimum requirement. With their level
of expertise, if they were on guard, it was expected of them to be able to
identify the humans in the nearby vicinity. Even far away vicinity to a certain
degree. Not to mention, Rashtahl was experienced as a commander. She had a
certain sixth sense about her. One that was almost comparable to Miranda of the
elite squadron, only just short of her prowess on the battlefield.
**Stomp⌠Stomp⌠Stomp. Stomp.**
The earth around the scout shook violently, the trees
rustled and some fell. The birds fled, animals were howling in fear. The
footsteps of the titaness chasing him only grew louder and louder. Their
frequency, their thunderous movement. It all enveloped the poor human.
Surrounding him in stimuli that marked him as a prey running desperately from a
hunter. What could he do? He could only think to himself.
âShit. Shit! W-what do I do? What can I do? Fuck it, turn
around. Attack back.â Was his final conclusion.
It was one bred from fear, not rational thought. He was
lurking in a forest and while the giantess that spotted him had excellent
eyesight and perception, logically he would have more luck in hiding than in
running or fighting.
However, logic was the last thing that came to his mind. Of
course it was, he was merely an inexperienced scout. There were many like him
spread all over the country. Too many for the Marvialasian prince to care for,
so he sent them to their deaths. In a charge against the giantesses to incur as
much information as possible. That was loosely what the giantesses of platoon 3
thought for sending a lone scout towards them. They werenât necessarily right,
nor were they wrong.
âFound you. HahâŚâ She voiced, painfully slowly. As if to
savour her own words. To prolong the punishment of being found. She could feel
her heart beating with anticipation when she found her victim by himself. âYour
friends are back there⌠I can see them too, just give it up.â She
adjusted herself as she spoke, however the poor human was hardly paying
attention to that.
Her analysis stung, like a sharp knife that was twisted
through his gut. The scout could only stand still and pace his magic spell. He
was determined to hit her, even if he died. He was determined to be of some use
to his country. To his fellow soldiers. To everyon-
**Splat**
A blood rest mist was formed as he was hurled off from the
ground to Rashtahlâs boot, being hit like the force of an immeasurably large
boulder flung from the worldâs strongest catapult at a horizontal. He was
instantly turned to a crimson coloured mist, one of blood and flailing body
parts. Disfigured and dead, Rashtahl continued her kick forward, launching the
remains of his body into the distance along with the nearby dirt and
debris.
Rashtahl had kicked him. It was hardly even a competent
attack. Slow, sloppy and purposely held back to create a sense of dread. Yet,
she did it all. Just so she could witness the unwavering determination of the
scout be turned into an unmatched fear in the last second of his life. Before
finally, he was no more.
âI wonder if I struck first blood. Probably.â She
inwardly chuckled. Looking down at the tip of her right boot, which was
noticeably covered in a bit of blood. âWell, not like a single human matters
that much.â She judged quite cruelly, quite inhumanely even.
Not even taking a moment to honour the manâs life, she
simply shrugged off his existence. Running forward once more right after she
gave a hand signal back to her own platoon behind her. They were quite a ways
away, but they understood. It was time to move forward.
As such, Rashtahl ran, searching for her next prey. For she
knew where some more humans were. She had spotted them only a few moments prior
after all. However, she knew that these ones were going to be more problematic.
Despite being an unexpected attack back against Marvialasia, Rashtahl knew that
there would be some experienced Marvialasians around. Probably not in the right
places to stop the ground offensive by all three platoons. However, it was
completely dependent on luck on where the talented fighters of Marvialasia
would be.
So, she knew to remain at least with the slightest sliver of
caution. If she found the humans, they were to be killed on sight. Else, it was
a risk.
A single human could rarely take on a whole giantess by
themselves, however a group? That was a different story. Magicians and
sorcerers could buff each other, and who knew how enchantments played into the
equation. Rashtahl simply couldnât risk it. Whether they were fleeing or
surrendering, Rashtahl was going for the kill.
She knew that if Ana knew of her actions, she would be
getting a hefty punishment. As the queen did explicitly say to keep those who
surrender and flee as prisoners, rather than a kill them on sight policy.
âWell, not like thatâs something any of us here would
do.â Rashtahl justified her actions in her head. Killing was natural for
the giantesses of platoon 3. It had always worked that way in the past, so it
was rather annoying for them to have Ana intervene with her new policies. These
giantesses refused that change, they feared it. They despised it. As such,
whenever the chance for slaughter to occur, they always propelled themselves
towards it. Like a hivemind of animosity.
âWhere are thes-â As she thought about her prey, they
appeared right before her as she turned to the side, right underneath a small
forest. It was a group of infantry, all running away in fear. Their position
was disrupted, in a every man for themselves situation. However, it was all for
naught. Rashtahl knew instantly that some of these men had never fought a
giantess before. It was abundantly clear from their heavy armour.
It was basically decoration after all. Getting stepped on in
armour and without armour didnât make a difference. A human would die
regardless.
That being said, some people were dressed properly. In light
weight clothing that blended in with the environment. They were still a bit
away, maybe a small jog was needed for Rashtahl to catch up to them. However,
they were definitely within striking distance.
She got ready, speeding up slightly. Sending the world
around her to shake at her presence once more. Creating footsteps to the soil
that wouldnât just fade, she sent a terrifying chill towards the humans. They
knew they were spotted. The sound of an apocalypse approaching made it
clear.
Rashtahl jogged, she ran. Speeding up just a little before
she⌠Jumped?
She jumped and twisted her hips mid air, retracting her legs
away and having her ass be positioned right above the humans below her. Letting
gravity do the work, she fell from the heavens like a meteor from legend. The
infantry, some of them knew they were doomed. Others prayed they were just
outside ground zero. However, none of that mattered as she fell for less than a
second of time, before everyoneâs fate was sealed. It was a cruel act to let
the natural forces of the world end their existences, it was such an act that
no one would question either. The ass of a giantess was a death sentence if
swung down hard enough. Such a notion was universal to the Marvialasians.
âGood night⌠Forever.â
**Smoosh**
The earth was flattened. Leaving a permanent scar on the
soil itself. With the landscape altered, whatever beneath Rashtahl was no
longer there. It all had ceased to be. The impact sent a shockwave that rattled
the earth. All fauna who were already fleeing could simply only run faster. It
was their fate, the birds flying away, the deers and other animals. Everyone
and everything ran away from the scene of the disaster. It was the animalistic
instinct of fear, of being utterly outclassed. It was a sensation that the
Marvialsains knew well, and today that angst was reignited.
The infantry soldiers were no more. Their last thoughts were
inspecting the titanic ass above them. Its supple shape extended at a distance
that no one could cover in their escape. A mesmerising sight for sure if it
wasnât so deadly. In slow motion, they would feel the impact hit them.
Descending their running bodies down to the dirt where they would be crunched
to a bloody splatter. Reduced down to their most organic form. Theyâd leave a
stain on Rashtahlâs behind, but she didnât care.
âNow to make sure there arenât any survivors.â She
thought. As she wiggled her hips, shaking her ass that was planted firmly to
the ground in place. Making sure to grind her victims down. If any did escape,
and that was a massive if, the trees and flora in the surroundings falling
apart would spell catastrophe. Perhaps even death or permanent injury. The
likelihood of a survivor was extremely low. Even a stain was unlikely now, the
infantry squad would have been wiped off by the dust and dirt that Rashtahl sat
on.
âOh? Did one survive?â
She inspected her rear end, specifically to her side in
utter shock. Near the area where her ass fat and thigh meat connected, there
was a human lodged in place with his leg stuck, Trapped. In Rashtahlâs seated
position, all it would take was a slight adjustment to end him. To tilt her
body 45 degrees towards her left, and her fat would cover his whole form.
Slowly converting the living human being to the same fate as his comrades. The
poor man could feel the overwhelming intensity of Rashtahlâs body, of her
body's heat and warmth. Her very being demanded and yearned for his domination.
Of his demise.
âDo you want to live?â She teased. The human knew it was
futile, his leg was wedged under her. Probably broken and crushed. However not
so much that he could pry himself free either. He was locked in place. Like a
bug that was caught by a human, except he was that bug and Rashthal was that
human.
âI-I Want-â He began but was abruptly cut off. He was a
captured being, his right to speak was wholly determined by his captor.
âWell, I want to kill you. I love the feeling of a human
going splat. All gooey and all.â She chuckled, knowing that she was taking it
too far. A responsibility was given to commanders to make sure they took such
cases of people as prisoners rather than killing them. It was Anaâs policy.
However, Rashrahl didnât care for it in the slightest. Her own satisfaction
came first.
âPlease. Iâll do anything. Iâll even-â She cut him off once
again. Knowing full well that a mere grunt wouldnât have any valuable
information for her. Even if he had some news about the current battle plans
from Marvialasia, it was clear they werenât going to cut it. Platoon 3 was in a
good spot. They had struck gold with the types of enemies they were
facing.
âYâknow, I know your leg must hurt. Imagine what itâs like
getting caught up by the rest of this meat.â She asked, assertively as she
grabbed her own cheek. Sensually moving it up and down causing a seismic
jiggle. âThey must be gone, right? Flattened, reduced⌠You would be too, if you
ended up running any slower.â
A tear ran through the Marvialasianâs face. His comrades who
heâd known only for a brief period were all gone. Their bones, crushed. Their
bodies imploded into nothing more than a stain. The thought of a person, who
existed gone in only a moment. Such a thought was traumatising for the mere
human. He couldnât help but to wonder what their last thoughts would be like.
Hope? Despair? Unease? Pain?
â...â The trapped human could only offer his silence.
The question of what exactly a person thought of when their
life flashed before lives, was one very few knew the answer to. He was one such
person, for he got the luxury of living. Of being alive in this critical
moment.
He knew what he thought, but he was ashamed to say it. He
was ashamed to even know it, to understand what he thought of when his life
flashed in an instant.
âWell, not like it matters. Bye now!â She adjusted her
weight to her side, like a pendulum swaying, her hips moved and her ass
encompassed the little free space the human had. Encasing him below her meat,
below her being. Rashtahl would forget about him in mere moments. However, to
the human soldier, Rashtahl was like a goddess that could determine his fate.
He had already been silenced once, being cut off mid conversation. In the midst
of his begging, he knew it was over. He could only wince in regret and shame.
Why? Why was he shameful?
Was it for failing his country? For the death of his fellow
soldiers? The reason was the last thing the soldier thought of before his end.
âWhyâŚWhy am I hard?â
**Squish**
It was the pleasure he felt being held against Rashtahlâs
being. Soon to be extinguished away. The poor soldier knew how wrong he was for
the feelings he had. Though, that hardly mattered as Rashtahl stood up.
Satisfied in her creative genius. She inspected the ground beneath her, at the
titanic ass print sheâd left behind.
âYeah⌠Now thatâs a work of art.â She laughed. Amused
that her body etching its shape to the land would probably remain as a staple
of the landscape for many years now.